Madame Bovary PDF

Madame Bovary
By Gustave Flaubert
Download free eBooks of classic literature, books and

novels at Planet eBook. Subscribe to our free eBooks blog
and email newsletter.
To Marie-Antoine-Jules Senard
Member of the Paris Bar, Ex-President of the National
Assembly, and Former Minister of the Interior
Dear and Illustrious Friend,

Permit me to inscribe your name at the head of this book, and
above its dedication; for it is to you, before all, that I owe its
publication. Reading over your magnificent defence, my work
has acquired for myself, as it were, an unexpected authority.
Accept, then, here, the homage of my gratitude, which,

how great soever it is, will never attain the height of your
eloquence and your devotion.
Gustave Flaubert
Paris, 12 April 1857
Madame Bovary
Part I
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com

CHAPTER ONE
W e were in class when the head-master came in, fol-

lowed by a ‘new fellow,’ not wearing the school
uniform, and a school servant carrying a large desk. Those
who had been asleep woke up, and every one rose as if just
surprised at his work.
The head-master made a sign to us to sit down. Then,
turning to the class-master, he said to him in a low voice—
‘Monsieur Roger, here is a pupil whom I recommend to
your care; he’ll be in the second. If his work and conduct
are satisfactory, he will go into one of the upper classes, as
becomes his age.’
The ‘new fellow,’ standing in the corner behind the door
so that he could hardly be seen, was a country lad of about
fifteen, and taller than any of us. His hair was cut square on
his forehead like a village chorister’s; he looked reliable, but
very ill at ease. Although he was not broad-shouldered, his
short school jacket of green cloth with black buttons must
have been tight about the arm-holes, and showed at the
opening of the cuffs red wrists accustomed to being bare.
His legs, in blue stockings, looked out from beneath yellow
trousers, drawn tight by braces, He wore stout, ill-cleaned,
hob-nailed boots.
We began repeating the lesson. He listened with all his
ears, as attentive as if at a sermon, not daring even to cross
Madame Bovary
his legs or lean on his elbow; and when at two o’clock the
bell rang, the master was obliged to tell him to fall into line
with the rest of us.
When we came back to work, we were in the habit of
throwing our caps on the ground so as to have our hands
more free; we used from the door to toss them under the
form, so that they hit against the wall and made a lot of dust:
it was ‘the thing.’
But, whether he had not noticed the trick, or did not dare
to attempt it, the ‘new fellow,’ was still holding his cap on
his knees even after prayers were over. It was one of those
head-gears of composite order, in which we can find trac-
es of the bearskin, shako, billycock hat, sealskin cap, and
cotton night-cap; one of those poor things, in fine, whose
dumb ugliness has depths of expression, like an imbecile’s
face. Oval, stiffened with whalebone, it began with three
round knobs; then came in succession lozenges of velvet
and rabbit-skin separated by a red band; after that a sort of
bag that ended in a cardboard polygon covered with com-
plicated braiding, from which hung, at the end of a long
thin cord, small twisted gold threads in the manner of a tas-
sel. The cap was new; its peak shone.
‘Rise,’ said the master.
He stood up; his cap fell. The whole class began to laugh.
He stooped to pick it up. A neighbor knocked it down again
with his elbow; he picked it up once more.
‘Get rid of your helmet,’ said the master, who was a bit
of a wag.
There was a burst of laughter from the boys, which so

thoroughly put the poor lad out of countenance that he did
not know whether to keep his cap in his hand, leave it on
the ground, or put it on his head. He sat down again and
placed it on his knee.
‘Rise,’ repeated the master, ‘and tell me your name.’
The new boy articulated in a stammering voice an unin-
telligible name.
‘Again!’
The same sputtering of syllables was heard, drowned by
the tittering of the class.
‘Louder!’ cried the master; ‘louder!’
The ‘new fellow’ then took a supreme resolution, opened
an inordinately large mouth, and shouted at the top of his
voice as if calling someone in the word ‘Charbovari.’
A hubbub broke out, rose in crescendo with bursts of
shrill voices (they yelled, barked, stamped, repeated ‘Char-
bovari! Charbovari’), then died away into single notes,
growing quieter only with great difficulty, and now and
again suddenly recommencing along the line of a form
whence rose here and there, like a damp cracker going off,
a stifled laugh.
However, amid a rain of impositions, order was grad-
ually re-established in the class; and the master having
succeeded in catching the name of ‘Charles Bovary,’ having
had it dictated to him, spelt out, and re-read, at once or-
dered the poor devil to go and sit down on the punishment
form at the foot of the master’s desk. He got up, but before
going hesitated.
‘What are you looking for?’ asked the master.
Madame Bovary
‘My c-a-p,’ timidly said the ‘new fellow,’ casting troubled
looks round him.
‘Five hundred lines for all the class!’ shouted in a furious
voice stopped, like the Quos ego*, a fresh outburst. ‘Silence!’
continued the master indignantly, wiping his brow with his
handkerchief, which he had just taken from his cap. ‘As to
you, ‘new boy,’ you will conjugate ‘ridiculus sum’** twenty
times.’
Then, in a gentler tone, ‘Come, you’ll find your cap again;
it hasn’t been stolen.’
*A quotation from the Aeneid signifying a threat.
**I am ridiculous.
Quiet was restored. Heads bent over desks, and the ‘new
fellow’ remained for two hours in an exemplary attitude, al-
though from time to time some paper pellet flipped from
the tip of a pen came bang in his face. But he wiped his face
with one hand and continued motionless, his eyes lowered.
In the evening, at preparation, he pulled out his pens
from his desk, arranged his small belongings, and carefully
ruled his paper. We saw him working conscientiously, look-
ing up every word in the dictionary, and taking the greatest
pains. Thanks, no doubt, to the willingness he showed, he
had not to go down to the class below. But though he knew
his rules passably, he had little finish in composition. It was
the cure of his village who had taught him his first Latin;
his parents, from motives of economy, having sent him to
school as late as possible.
His father, Monsieur Charles Denis Bartolome Bovary,
retired assistant-surgeon-major, compromised about 1812

in certain conscription scandals, and forced at this time to
leave the service, had taken advantage of his fine figure to
get hold of a dowry of sixty thousand francs that offered in
the person of a hosier’s daughter who had fallen in love with
his good looks. A fine man, a great talker, making his spurs
ring as he walked, wearing whiskers that ran into his mous-
tache, his fingers always garnished with rings and dressed
in loud colours, he had the dash of a military man with the
easy go of a commercial traveller.
Once married, he lived for three or four years on his
wife’s fortune, dining well, rising late, smoking long porce-
lain pipes, not coming in at night till after the theatre, and
haunting cafes. The father-in-law died, leaving little; he was
indignant at this, ‘went in for the business,’ lost some mon-
ey in it, then retired to the country, where he thought he
would make money.
But, as he knew no more about farming than calico, as
he rode his horses instead of sending them to plough, drank
his cider in bottle instead of selling it in cask, ate the fin-
est poultry in his farmyard, and greased his hunting-boots
with the fat of his pigs, he was not long in finding out that
he would do better to give up all speculation.
For two hundred francs a year he managed to live on the
border of the provinces of Caux and Picardy, in a kind of
place half farm, half private house; and here, soured, eaten
up with regrets, cursing his luck, jealous of everyone, he
shut himself up at the age of forty-five, sick of men, he said,
and determined to live at peace.
His wife had adored him once on a time; she had bored
Madame Bovary
him with a thousand servilities that had only estranged
him the more. Lively once, expansive and affectionate, in
growing older she had become (after the fashion of wine
that, exposed to air, turns to vinegar) ill-tempered, grum-
bling, irritable. She had suffered so much without complaint
at first, until she had seem him going after all the village
drabs, and until a score of bad houses sent him back to her
at night, weary, stinking drunk. Then her pride revolted. Af-
ter that she was silent, burying her anger in a dumb stoicism
that she maintained till her death. She was constantly go-
ing about looking after business matters. She called on the
lawyers, the president, remembered when bills fell due, got
them renewed, and at home ironed, sewed, washed, looked
after the workmen, paid the accounts, while he, troubling
himself about nothing, eternally besotted in sleepy sulki-
ness, whence he only roused himself to say disagreeable
things to her, sat smoking by the fire and spitting into the
cinders.
When she had a child, it had to be sent out to nurse. When
he came home, the lad was spoilt as if he were a prince. His
mother stuffed him with jam; his father let him run about
barefoot, and, playing the philosopher, even said he might
as well go about quite naked like the young of animals. As
opposed to the maternal ideas, he had a certain virile idea
of childhood on which he sought to mould his son, wishing
him to be brought up hardily, like a Spartan, to give him
a strong constitution. He sent him to bed without any fire,
taught him to drink off large draughts of rum and to jeer at
religious processions. But, peaceable by nature, the lad an-

swered only poorly to his notions. His mother always kept
him near her; she cut out cardboard for him, told him tales,
entertained him with endless monologues full of melan-
choly gaiety and charming nonsense. In her life’s isolation
she centered on the child’s head all her shattered, broken
little vanities. She dreamed of high station; she already saw
him, tall, handsome, clever, settled as an engineer or in
the law. She taught him to read, and even, on an old piano,
she had taught him two or three little songs. But to all this
Monsieur Bovary, caring little for letters, said, ‘It was not
worth while. Would they ever have the means to send him
to a public school, to buy him a practice, or start him in
business? Besides, with cheek a man always gets on in the
world.’ Madame Bovary bit her lips, and the child knocked
about the village.
He went after the labourers, drove away with clods of
earth the ravens that were flying about. He ate blackberries
along the hedges, minded the geese with a long switch, went
haymaking during harvest, ran about in the woods, played
hop-scotch under the church porch on rainy days, and at
great fetes begged the beadle to let him toll the bells, that he
might hang all his weight on the long rope and feel himself
borne upward by it in its swing. Meanwhile he grew like an
oak; he was strong on hand, fresh of colour.
When he was twelve years old his mother had her own
way; he began lessons. The cure took him in hand; but the
lessons were so short and irregular that they could not be of
much use. They were given at spare moments in the sacris-
ty, standing up, hurriedly, between a baptism and a burial;
10 Madame Bovary
or else the cure, if he had not to go out, sent for his pupil
after the Angelus*. They went up to his room and settled
down; the flies and moths fluttered round the candle. It was
close, the child fell asleep, and the good man, beginning to
doze with his hands on his stomach, was soon snoring with
his mouth wide open. On other occasions, when Monsieur
le Cure, on his way back after administering the viaticum
to some sick person in the neighbourhood, caught sight of
Charles playing about the fields, he called him, lectured
him for a quarter of an hour and took advantage of the oc-
casion to make him conjugate his verb at the foot of a tree.
The rain interrupted them or an acquaintance passed. All
the same he was always pleased with him, and even said the
‘young man’ had a very good memory.
*A devotion said at morning, noon, and evening, at the
sound of a bell. Here, the evening prayer.
Charles could not go on like this. Madame Bovary took
strong steps. Ashamed, or rather tired out, Monsieur Bova-
ry gave in without a struggle, and they waited one year
longer, so that the lad should take his first communion.
Six months more passed, and the year after Charles was
finally sent to school at Rouen, where his father took him
towards the end of October, at the time of the St. Romain
fair.
It would now be impossible for any of us to remember
anything about him. He was a youth of even temperament,
who played in playtime, worked in school-hours, was atten-
tive in class, slept well in the dormitory, and ate well in the
refectory. He had in loco parentis* a wholesale ironmon-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 11

ger in the Rue Ganterie, who took him out once a month
on Sundays after his shop was shut, sent him for a walk on
the quay to look at the boats, and then brought him back to
college at seven o’clock before supper. Every Thursday eve-
ning he wrote a long letter to his mother with red ink and
three wafers; then he went over his history note-books, or
read an old volume of ‘Anarchasis’ that was knocking about
the study. When he went for walks he talked to the servant,
who, like himself, came from the country.
*In place of a parent.
By dint of hard work he kept always about the middle of
the class; once even he got a certificate in natural history.
But at the end of his third year his parents withdrew him
from the school to make him study medicine, convinced
that he could even take his degree by himself.
His mother chose a room for him on the fourth floor of
a dyer’s she knew, overlooking the Eau-de-Robec. She made
arrangements for his board, got him furniture, table and
two chairs, sent home for an old cherry-tree bedstead, and
bought besides a small cast-iron stove with the supply of
wood that was to warm the poor child.
Then at the end of a week she departed, after a thousand
injunctions to be good now that he was going to be left to
himself.
The syllabus that he read on the notice-board stunned
him; lectures on anatomy, lectures on pathology, lectures
on physiology, lectures on pharmacy, lectures on botany
and clinical medicine, and therapeutics, without counting
hygiene and materia medica—all names of whose etymolo-
12 Madame Bovary
gies he was ignorant, and that were to him as so many doors
to sanctuaries filled with magnificent darkness.
He understood nothing of it all; it was all very well to
listen— he did not follow. Still he worked; he had bound
note-books, he attended all the courses, never missed a sin-
gle lecture. He did his little daily task like a mill-horse, who
goes round and round with his eyes bandaged, not knowing
what work he is doing.
To spare him expense his mother sent him every week
by the carrier a piece of veal baked in the oven, with which
he lunched when he came back from the hospital, while he
sat kicking his feet against the wall. After this he had to run
off to lectures, to the operation-room, to the hospital, and
return to his home at the other end of the town. In the eve-
ning, after the poor dinner of his landlord, he went back to
his room and set to work again in his wet clothes, which
smoked as he sat in front of the hot stove.
On the fine summer evenings, at the time when the close
streets are empty, when the servants are playing shuttle-
cock at the doors, he opened his window and leaned out.
The river, that makes of this quarter of Rouen a wretched
little Venice, flowed beneath him, between the bridges and
the railings, yellow, violet, or blue. Working men, kneeling
on the banks, washed their bare arms in the water. On poles
projecting from the attics, skeins of cotton were drying in
the air. Opposite, beyond the roots spread the pure heaven
with the red sun setting. How pleasant it must be at home!
How fresh under the beech-tree! And he expanded his nos-
trils to breathe in the sweet odours of the country which did

not reach him.
He grew thin, his figure became taller, his face took a
saddened look that made it nearly interesting. Naturally,
through indifference, he abandoned all the resolutions he
had made. Once he missed a lecture; the next day all the lec-
tures; and, enjoying his idleness, little by little, he gave up
work altogether. He got into the habit of going to the pub-
lic-house, and had a passion for dominoes. To shut himself
up every evening in the dirty public room, to push about on
marble tables the small sheep bones with black dots, seemed
to him a fine proof of his freedom, which raised him in his
own esteem. It was beginning to see life, the sweetness of
stolen pleasures; and when he entered, he put his hand
on the door-handle with a joy almost sensual. Then many
things hidden within him came out; he learnt couplets by
heart and sang them to his boon companions, became en-
thusiastic about Beranger, learnt how to make punch, and,
finally, how to make love.
Thanks to these preparatory labours, he failed completely
in his examination for an ordinary degree. He was expected
home the same night to celebrate his success. He started on
foot, stopped at the beginning of the village, sent for his
mother, and told her all. She excused him, threw the blame
of his failure on the injustice of the examiners, encouraged
him a little, and took upon herself to set matters straight.
It was only five years later that Monsieur Bovary knew the
truth; it was old then, and he accepted it. Moreover, he could
not believe that a man born of him could be a fool.
So Charles set to work again and crammed for his exam-
14 Madame Bovary
ination, ceaselessly learning all the old questions by heart.
He passed pretty well. What a happy day for his mother!
They gave a grand dinner.
Where should he go to practice? To Tostes, where there
was only one old doctor. For a long time Madame Bovary
had been on the look-out for his death, and the old fellow
had barely been packed off when Charles was installed, op-
posite his place, as his successor.
But it was not everything to have brought up a son, to
have had him taught medicine, and discovered Tostes,
where he could practice it; he must have a wife. She found
him one—the widow of a bailiff at Dieppe—who was forty-
five and had an income of twelve hundred francs. Though
she was ugly, as dry as a bone, her face with as many pim-
ples as the spring has buds, Madame Dubuc had no lack
of suitors. To attain her ends Madame Bovary had to oust
them all, and she even succeeded in very cleverly baffling
the intrigues of a port-butcher backed up by the priests.
Charles had seen in marriage the advent of an easier life,
thinking he would be more free to do as he liked with him-
self and his money. But his wife was master; he had to say
this and not say that in company, to fast every Friday, dress
as she liked, harass at her bidding those patients who did
not pay. She opened his letter, watched his comings and go-
ings, and listened at the partition-wall when women came
to consult him in his surgery.
She must have her chocolate every morning, attentions
without end. She constantly complained of her nerves, her
chest, her liver. The noise of footsteps made her ill; when

people left her, solitude became odious to her; if they came
back, it was doubtless to see her die. When Charles returned
in the evening, she stretched forth two long thin arms from
beneath the sheets, put them round his neck, and having
made him sit down on the edge of the bed, began to talk to
him of her troubles: he was neglecting her, he loved another.
She had been warned she would be unhappy; and she ended
by asking him for a dose of medicine and a little more love.
16 Madame Bovary
CHAPTER TWO
O ne night towards eleven o’clock they were awakened by

the noise of a horse pulling up outside their door. The
servant opened the garret-window and parleyed for some
time with a man in the street below. He came for the doc-
tor, had a letter for him. Natasie came downstairs shivering
and undid the bars and bolts one after the other. The man
left his horse, and, following the servant, suddenly came in
behind her. He pulled out from his wool cap with grey top-
knots a letter wrapped up in a rag and presented it gingerly
to Charles, who rested on his elbow on the pillow to read it.
Natasie, standing near the bed, held the light. Madame in
modesty had turned to the wall and showed only her back.
This letter, sealed with a small seal in blue wax, begged
Monsieur Bovary to come immediately to the farm of the
Bertaux to set a broken leg. Now from Tostes to the Ber-
taux was a good eighteen miles across country by way of
Longueville and Saint-Victor. It was a dark night; Madame
Bovary junior was afraid of accidents for her husband. So
it was decided the stable-boy should go on first; Charles
would start three hours later when the moon rose. A boy
was to be sent to meet him, and show him the way to the
farm, and open the gates for him.
Towards four o’clock in the morning, Charles, well
wrapped up in his cloak, set out for the Bertaux. Still sleepy

from the warmth of his bed, he let himself be lulled by the
quiet trot of his horse. When it stopped of its own accord in
front of those holes surrounded with thorns that are dug on
the margin of furrows, Charles awoke with a start, suddenly
remembered the broken leg, and tried to call to mind all the
fractures he knew. The rain had stopped, day was breaking,
and on the branches of the leafless trees birds roosted mo-
tionless, their little feathers bristling in the cold morning
wind. The flat country stretched as far as eye could see, and
the tufts of trees round the farms at long intervals seemed
like dark violet stains on the cast grey surface, that on the
horizon faded into the gloom of the sky.
Charles from time to time opened his eyes, his mind
grew weary, and, sleep coming upon him, he soon fell into
a doze wherein, his recent sensations blending with memo-
ries, he became conscious of a double self, at once student
and married man, lying in his bed as but now, and crossing
the operation theatre as of old. The warm smell of poultices
mingled in his brain with the fresh odour of dew; he heard
the iron rings rattling along the curtain-rods of the bed and
saw his wife sleeping. As he passed Vassonville he came
upon a boy sitting on the grass at the edge of a ditch.
‘Are you the doctor?’ asked the child.
And on Charles’s answer he took his wooden shoes in his
hands and ran on in front of him.
The general practitioner, riding along, gathered from his
guide’s talk that Monsieur Rouault must be one of the well-
to-do farmers.
He had broken his leg the evening before on his way
18 Madame Bovary
home from a Twelfth-night feast at a neighbour’s. His wife
had been dead for two years. There was with him only his
daughter, who helped him to keep house.
The ruts were becoming deeper; they were approaching
the Bertaux.
The little lad, slipping through a hole in the hedge, disap-
peared; then he came back to the end of a courtyard to open
the gate. The horse slipped on the wet grass; Charles had to
stoop to pass under the branches. The watchdogs in their
kennels barked, dragging at their chains. As he entered the
Bertaux, the horse took fright and stumbled.
It was a substantial-looking farm. In the stables, over the
top of the open doors, one could see great cart-horses qui-
etly feeding from new racks. Right along the outbuildings
extended a large dunghill, from which manure liquid oozed,
while amidst fowls and turkeys, five or six peacocks, a lux-
ury in Chauchois farmyards, were foraging on the top of it.
The sheepfold was long, the barn high, with walls smooth
as your hand. Under the cart-shed were two large carts and
four ploughs, with their whips, shafts and harnesses com-
plete, whose fleeces of blue wool were getting soiled by the
fine dust that fell from the granaries. The courtyard sloped
upwards, planted with trees set out symmetrically, and
the chattering noise of a flock of geese was heard near the
pond.
A young woman in a blue merino dress with three
flounces came to the threshold of the door to receive Mon-
sieur Bovary, whom she led to the kitchen, where a large fire
was blazing. The servant’s breakfast was boiling beside it in

small pots of all sizes. Some damp clothes were drying in-
side the chimney-corner. The shovel, tongs, and the nozzle
of the bellows, all of colossal size, shone like polished steel,
while along the walls hung many pots and pans in which
the clear flame of the hearth, mingling with the first rays
of the sun coming in through the window, was mirrored
fitfully.
Charles went up the first floor to see the patient. He
found him in his bed, sweating under his bed-clothes, hav-
ing thrown his cotton nightcap right away from him. He
was a fat little man of fifty, with white skin and blue eyes,
the forepart of his head bald, and he wore earrings. By his
side on a chair stood a large decanter of brandy, whence he
poured himself a little from time to time to keep up his spir-
its; but as soon as he caught sight of the doctor his elation
subsided, and instead of swearing, as he had been doing for
the last twelve hours, began to groan freely.
The fracture was a simple one, without any kind of com-
plication.
Charles could not have hoped for an easier case. Then
calling to mind the devices of his masters at the bedsides of
patients, he comforted the sufferer with all sorts of kindly
remarks, those Caresses of the surgeon that are like the oil
they put on bistouries. In order to make some splints a bun-
dle of laths was brought up from the cart-house. Charles
selected one, cut it into two pieces and planed it with a frag-
ment of windowpane, while the servant tore up sheets to
make bandages, and Mademoiselle Emma tried to sew some
pads. As she was a long time before she found her work-case,
20 Madame Bovary
her father grew impatient; she did not answer, but as she
sewed she pricked her fingers, which she then put to her
mouth to suck them. Charles was surprised at the white-
ness of her nails. They were shiny, delicate at the tips, more
polished than the ivory of Dieppe, and almond-shaped. Yet
her hand was not beautiful, perhaps not white enough, and
a little hard at the knuckles; besides, it was too long, with
no soft inflections in the outlines. Her real beauty was in
her eyes. Although brown, they seemed black because of
the lashes, and her look came at you frankly, with a candid
boldness.
The bandaging over, the doctor was invited by Monsieur
Rouault himself to ‘pick a bit’ before he left.
Charles went down into the room on the ground floor.
Knives and forks and silver goblets were laid for two on a
little table at the foot of a huge bed that had a canopy of
printed cotton with figures representing Turks. There was
an odour of iris-root and damp sheets that escaped from a
large oak chest opposite the window. On the floor in cor-
ners were sacks of flour stuck upright in rows. These were
the overflow from the neighbouring granary, to which
three stone steps led. By way of decoration for the apart-
ment, hanging to a nail in the middle of the wall, whose
green paint scaled off from the effects of the saltpetre, was
a crayon head of Minerva in gold frame, underneath which
was written in Gothic letters ‘To dear Papa.’
First they spoke of the patient, then of the weather, of the
great cold, of the wolves that infested the fields at night.
Mademoiselle Rouault did not at all like the country,

especially now that she had to look after the farm almost
alone. As the room was chilly, she shivered as she ate. This
showed something of her full lips, that she had a habit of
biting when silent.
Her neck stood out from a white turned-down collar.
Her hair, whose two black folds seemed each of a single
piece, so smooth were they, was parted in the middle by a
delicate lie that curved slightly with the curve of the head;
and, just showing the tip of the ear, it was joined behind in
a thick chignon, with a wavy movement at the temples that
the country doctor saw now for the first time in his life. The
upper part of her cheek was rose-coloured. She had, like a
man, thrust in between two buttons of her bodice a tortoise-
shell eyeglass.
When Charles, after bidding farewell to old Rouault, re-
turned to the room before leaving, he found her standing,
her forehead against the window, looking into the garden,
where the bean props had been knocked down by the wind.
She turned round. ‘Are you looking for anything?’ she
asked.
‘My whip, if you please,’ he answered.
He began rummaging on the bed, behind the doors, un-
der the chairs. It had fallen to the floor, between the sacks
and the wall. Mademoiselle Emma saw it, and bent over the
flour sacks.
Charles out of politeness made a dash also, and as he
stretched out his arm, at the same moment felt his breast
brush against the back of the young girl bending beneath
him. She drew herself up, scarlet, and looked at him over
22 Madame Bovary
her shoulder as she handed him his whip.
Instead of returning to the Bertaux in three days as he
had promised, he went back the very next day, then regu-
larly twice a week, without counting the visits he paid now
and then as if by accident.
Everything, moreover, went well; the patient progressed
favourably; and when, at the end of forty-six days, old
Rouault was seen trying to walk alone in his ‘den,’ Monsieur
Bovary began to be looked upon as a man of great capacity.
Old Rouault said that he could not have been cured better
by the first doctor of Yvetot, or even of Rouen.
As to Charles, he did not stop to ask himself why it was
a pleasure to him to go to the Bertaux. Had he done so, he
would, no doubt, have attributed his zeal to the importance
of the case, or perhaps to the money he hoped to make by it.
Was it for this, however, that his visits to the farm formed a
delightful exception to the meagre occupations of his life?
On these days he rose early, set off at a gallop, urging on
his horse, then got down to wipe his boots in the grass and
put on black gloves before entering. He liked going into the
courtyard, and noticing the gate turn against his shoulder,
the cock crow on the wall, the lads run to meet him. He
liked the granary and the stables; he liked old Rouault, who
pressed his hand and called him his saviour; he like the
small wooden shoes of Mademoiselle Emma on the scoured
flags of the kitchen—her high heels made her a little tall-
er; and when she walked in front of him, the wooden soles
springing up quickly struck with a sharp sound against the
leather of her boots.

She always accompanied him to the first step of the
stairs. When his horse had not yet been brought round she
stayed there. They had said ‘Good-bye”; there was no more
talking. The open air wrapped her round, playing with the
soft down on the back of her neck, or blew to and fro on her
hips the apron-strings, that fluttered like streamers. Once,
during a thaw the bark of the trees in the yard was ooz-
ing, the snow on the roofs of the outbuildings was melting;
she stood on the threshold, and went to fetch her sunshade
and opened it. The sunshade of silk of the colour of pigeons’
breasts, through which the sun shone, lighted up with shift-
ing hues the white skin of her face. She smiled under the
tender warmth, and drops of water could be heard falling
one by one on the stretched silk.
During the first period of Charles’s visits to the Bertaux,
Madame Bovary junior never failed to inquire after the in-
valid, and she had even chosen in the book that she kept on
a system of double entry a clean blank page for Monsieur
Rouault. But when she heard he had a daughter, she began
to make inquiries, and she learnt the Mademoiselle Rouault,
brought up at the Ursuline Convent, had received what is
called ‘a good education”; and so knew dancing, geography,
drawing, how to embroider and play the piano. That was
the last straw.
‘So it is for this,’ she said to herself, ‘that his face beams
when he goes to see her, and that he puts on his new waist-
coat at the risk of spoiling it with the rain. Ah! that woman!
That woman!’
And she detested her instinctively. At first she solaced
24 Madame Bovary
herself by allusions that Charles did not understand, then
by casual observations that he let pass for fear of a storm,
finally by open apostrophes to which he knew not what to
answer. ‘Why did he go back to the Bertaux now that Mon-
sieur Rouault was cured and that these folks hadn’t paid
yet? Ah! it was because a young lady was there, some one
who know how to talk, to embroider, to be witty. That was
what he cared about; he wanted town misses.’ And she went
on—
‘The daughter of old Rouault a town miss! Get out! Their
grandfather was a shepherd, and they have a cousin who
was almost had up at the assizes for a nasty blow in a quar-
rel. It is not worth while making such a fuss, or showing
herself at church on Sundays in a silk gown like a countess.
Besides, the poor old chap, if it hadn’t been for the colza last
year, would have had much ado to pay up his arrears.’
For very weariness Charles left off going to the Bertaux.
Heloise made him swear, his hand on the prayer-book, that
he would go there no more after much sobbing and many
kisses, in a great outburst of love. He obeyed then, but the
strength of his desire protested against the servility of his
conduct; and he thought, with a kind of naive hypocrisy,
that his interdict to see her gave him a sort of right to love
her. And then the widow was thin; she had long teeth; wore
in all weathers a little black shawl, the edge of which hung
down between her shoulder-blades; her bony figure was
sheathed in her clothes as if they were a scabbard; they were
too short, and displayed her ankles with the laces of her
large boots crossed over grey stockings.

Charles’s mother came to see them from time to time,
but after a few days the daughter-in-law seemed to put her
own edge on her, and then, like two knives, they scarified
him with their reflections and observations. It was wrong of
him to eat so much.
Why did he always offer a glass of something to every-
one who came? What obstinacy not to wear flannels! In the
spring it came about that a notary at Ingouville, the holder
of the widow Dubuc’s property, one fine day went off, tak-
ing with him all the money in his office. Heloise, it is true,
still possessed, besides a share in a boat valued at six thou-
sand francs, her house in the Rue St. Francois; and yet, with
all this fortune that had been so trumpeted abroad, noth-
ing, excepting perhaps a little furniture and a few clothes,
had appeared in the household. The matter had to be gone
into. The house at Dieppe was found to be eaten up with
mortgages to its foundations; what she had placed with the
notary God only knew, and her share in the boat did not
exceed one thousand crowns. She had lied, the good lady!
In his exasperation, Monsieur Bovary the elder, smashing
a chair on the flags, accused his wife of having caused mis-
fortune to the son by harnessing him to such a harridan,
whose harness wasn’t worth her hide. They came to Tostes.
Explanations followed. There were scenes. Heloise in tears,
throwing her arms about her husband, implored him to de-
fend her from his parents.
Charles tried to speak up for her. They grew angry and
left the house.
But ‘the blow had struck home.’ A week after, as she was
26 Madame Bovary
hanging up some washing in her yard, she was seized with
a spitting of blood, and the next day, while Charles had his
back turned to her drawing the window-curtain, she said,
‘O God!’ gave a sigh and fainted. She was dead! What a
surprise! When all was over at the cemetery Charles went
home. He found no one downstairs; he went up to the first
floor to their room; say her dress still hanging at the foot of
the alcove; then, leaning against the writing-table, he stayed
until the evening, buried in a sorrowful reverie. She had
loved him after all!

CHAPTER THREE
O ne morning old Rouault brought Charles the money

for setting his leg—seventy-five francs in forty-sou
pieces, and a turkey. He had heard of his loss, and consoled
him as well as he could.
‘I know what it is,’ said he, clapping him on the shoul-
der; ‘I’ve been through it. When I lost my dear departed,
I went into the fields to be quite alone. I fell at the foot of
a tree; I cried; I called on God; I talked nonsense to Him.
I wanted to be like the moles that I saw on the branches,
their insides swarming with worms, dead, and an end of
it. And when I thought that there were others at that very
moment with their nice little wives holding them in their
embrace, I struck great blows on the earth with my stick. I
was pretty well mad with not eating; the very idea of going
to a cafe disgusted me—you wouldn’t believe it. Well, quite
softly, one day following another, a spring on a winter, and
an autumn after a summer, this wore away, piece by piece,
crumb by crumb; it passed away, it is gone, I should say it
has sunk; for something always remains at the bottom as
one would say—a weight here, at one’s heart. But since it
is the lot of all of us, one must not give way altogether, and,
because others have died, want to die too. You must pull
yourself together, Monsieur Bovary. It will pass away. Come
to see us; my daughter thinks of you now and again, d’ye
28 Madame Bovary
know, and she says you are forgetting her. Spring will soon
be here. We’ll have some rabbit-shooting in the warrens to
amuse you a bit.’
Charles followed his advice. He went back to the Ber-
taux. He found all as he had left it, that is to say, as it was five
months ago. The pear trees were already in blossom, and
Farmer Rouault, on his legs again, came and went, making
the farm more full of life.
Thinking it his duty to heap the greatest attention upon
the doctor because of his sad position, he begged him not to
take his hat off, spoke to him in an undertone as if he had
been ill, and even pretended to be angry because nothing
rather lighter had been prepared for him than for the others,
such as a little clotted cream or stewed pears. He told stories.
Charles found himself laughing, but the remembrance of
his wife suddenly coming back to him depressed him. Cof-
fee was brought in; he thought no more about her.
He thought less of her as he grew accustomed to liv-
ing alone. The new delight of independence soon made his
loneliness bearable. He could now change his meal-times,
go in or out without explanation, and when he was very
tired stretch himself at full length on his bed. So he nursed
and coddled himself and accepted the consolations that
were offered him. On the other hand, the death of his wife
had not served him ill in his business, since for a month
people had been saying, ‘The poor young man! what a loss!’
His name had been talked about, his practice had increased;
and moreover, he could go to the Bertaux just as he liked.
He had an aimless hope, and was vaguely happy; he thought

himself better looking as he brushed his whiskers before
the looking-glass.
One day he got there about three o’clock. Everybody
was in the fields. He went into the kitchen, but did not at
once catch sight of Emma; the outside shutters were closed.
Through the chinks of the wood the sun sent across the
flooring long fine rays that were broken at the corners of the
furniture and trembled along the ceiling. Some flies on the
table were crawling up the glasses that had been used, and
buzzing as they drowned themselves in the dregs of the ci-
der. The daylight that came in by the chimney made velvet
of the soot at the back of the fireplace, and touched with
blue the cold cinders. Between the window and the hearth
Emma was sewing; she wore no fichu; he could see small
drops of perspiration on her bare shoulders.
After the fashion of country folks she asked him to have
something to drink. He said no; she insisted, and at last
laughingly offered to have a glass of liqueur with him. So
she went to fetch a bottle of curacao from the cupboard,
reached down two small glasses, filled one to the brim,
poured scarcely anything into the other, and, after having
clinked glasses, carried hers to her mouth. As it was almost
empty she bent back to drink, her head thrown back, her
lips pouting, her neck on the strain. She laughed at getting
none of it, while with the tip of her tongue passing between
her small teeth she licked drop by drop the bottom of her
glass.
She sat down again and took up her work, a white cot-
ton stocking she was darning. She worked with her head
30 Madame Bovary
bent down; she did not speak, nor did Charles. The air com-
ing in under the door blew a little dust over the flags; he
watched it drift along, and heard nothing but the throbbing
in his head and the faint clucking of a hen that had laid an
egg in the yard. Emma from time to time cooled her cheeks
with the palms of her hands, and cooled these again on the
knobs of the huge fire-dogs.
She complained of suffering since the beginning of the
season from giddiness; she asked if sea-baths would do her
any good; she began talking of her convent, Charles of his
school; words came to them. They went up into her bed-
room. She showed him her old music-books, the little prizes
she had won, and the oak-leaf crowns, left at the bottom of
a cupboard. She spoke to him, too, of her mother, of the
country, and even showed him the bed in the garden where,
on the first Friday of every month, she gathered flowers to
put on her mother’s tomb. But the gardener they had never
knew anything about it; servants are so stupid! She would
have dearly liked, if only for the winter, to live in town,
although the length of the fine days made the country per-
haps even more wearisome in the summer. And, according
to what she was saying, her voice was clear, sharp, or, on
a sudden all languor, drawn out in modulations that end-
ed almost in murmurs as she spoke to herself, now joyous,
opening big naive eyes, then with her eyelids half closed,
her look full of boredom, her thoughts wandering.
Going home at night, Charles went over her words one
by one, trying to recall them, to fill out their sense, that he
might piece out the life she had lived before he knew her.

But he never saw her in his thoughts other than he had seen
her the first time, or as he had just left her. Then he asked
himself what would become of her—if she would be mar-
ried, and to whom! Alas! Old Rouault was rich, and she!—so
beautiful! But Emma’s face always rose before his eyes, and
a monotone, like the humming of a top, sounded in his ears,
‘If you should marry after all! If you should marry!’ At night
he could not sleep; his throat was parched; he was athirst.
He got up to drink from the water-bottle and opened the
window. The night was covered with stars, a warm wind
blowing in the distance; the dogs were barking. He turned
his head towards the Bertaux.
Thinking that, after all, he should lose nothing, Charles
promised himself to ask her in marriage as soon as occasion
offered, but each time such occasion did offer the fear of not
finding the right words sealed his lips.
Old Rouault would not have been sorry to be rid of his
daughter, who was of no use to him in the house. In his
heart he excused her, thinking her too clever for farming,
a calling under the ban of Heaven, since one never saw a
millionaire in it. Far from having made a fortune by it, the
good man was losing every year; for if he was good in bar-
gaining, in which he enjoyed the dodges of the trade, on the
other hand, agriculture properly so called, and the internal
management of the farm, suited him less than most people.
He did not willingly take his hands out of his pockets, and
did not spare expense in all that concerned himself, liking
to eat well, to have good fires, and to sleep well. He liked old
cider, underdone legs of mutton, glorias* well beaten up. He
32 Madame Bovary
took his meals in the kitchen alone, opposite the fire, on a
little table brought to him all ready laid as on the stage.
*A mixture of coffee and spirits.
When, therefore, he perceived that Charles’s cheeks grew
red if near his daughter, which meant that he would pro-
pose for her one of these days, he chewed the cud of the
matter beforehand. He certainly thought him a little mea-
gre, and not quite the son-in-law he would have liked, but
he was said to be well brought-up, economical, very learned,
and no doubt would not make too many difficulties about
the dowry. Now, as old Rouault would soon be forced to sell
twenty-two acres of ‘his property,’ as he owed a good deal
to the mason, to the harness-maker, and as the shaft of the
cider-press wanted renewing, ‘If he asks for her,’ he said to
himself, ‘I’ll give her to him.’
At Michaelmas Charles went to spend three days at the
Bertaux.
The last had passed like the others in procrastinating
from hour to hour. Old Rouault was seeing him off; they
were walking along the road full of ruts; they were about to
part. This was the time. Charles gave himself as far as to the
corner of the hedge, and at last, when past it—
‘Monsieur Rouault,’ he murmured, ‘I should like to say
something to you.’
They stopped. Charles was silent.
‘Well, tell me your story. Don’t I know all about it?’ said
old Rouault, laughing softly.
‘Monsieur Rouault—Monsieur Rouault,’ stammered
Charles.

‘I ask nothing better’, the farmer went on. ‘Although, no
doubt, the little one is of my mind, still we must ask her
opinion. So you get off—I’ll go back home. If it is ‘yes’, you
needn’t return because of all the people about, and besides it
would upset her too much. But so that you mayn’t be eating
your heart, I’ll open wide the outer shutter of the window
against the wall; you can see it from the back by leaning
over the hedge.’
And he went off.
Charles fastened his horse to a tree; he ran into the road
and waited. Half an hour passed, then he counted nineteen
minutes by his watch. Suddenly a noise was heard against
the wall; the shutter had been thrown back; the hook was
still swinging.
The next day by nine o’clock he was at the farm. Emma
blushed as he entered, and she gave a little forced laugh to
keep herself in countenance. Old Rouault embraced his fu-
ture son-in-law. The discussion of money matters was put
off; moreover, there was plenty of time before them, as the
marriage could not decently take place till Charles was out
of mourning, that is to say, about the spring of the next
year.
The winter passed waiting for this. Mademoiselle
Rouault was busy with her trousseau. Part of it was ordered
at Rouen, and she made herself chemises and nightcaps af-
ter fashion-plates that she borrowed. When Charles visited
the farmer, the preparations for the wedding were talked
over; they wondered in what room they should have din-
ner; they dreamed of the number of dishes that would be
34 Madame Bovary
wanted, and what should be entrees.
Emma would, on the contrary, have preferred to have a
midnight wedding with torches, but old Rouault could not
understand such an idea. So there was a wedding at which
forty-three persons were present, at which they remained
sixteen hours at table, began again the next day, and to
some extent on the days following.

CHAPTER FOUR
T he guests arrived early in carriages, in one-horse chais-

es, two-wheeled cars, old open gigs, waggonettes with
leather hoods, and the young people from the nearer vil-
lages in carts, in which they stood up in rows, holding on
to the sides so as not to fall, going at a trot and well shaken
up. Some came from a distance of thirty miles, from Goder-
ville, from Normanville, and from Cany.
All the relatives of both families had been invited, quar-
rels between friends arranged, acquaintances long since lost
sight of written to.
From time to time one heard the crack of a whip behind
the hedge; then the gates opened, a chaise entered. Gallop-
ing up to the foot of the steps, it stopped short and emptied
its load. They got down from all sides, rubbing knees and
stretching arms. The ladies, wearing bonnets, had on dress-
es in the town fashion, gold watch chains, pelerines with
the ends tucked into belts, or little coloured fichus fastened
down behind with a pin, and that left the back of the neck
bare. The lads, dressed like their papas, seemed uncomfort-
able in their new clothes (many that day hand-sewed their
first pair of boots), and by their sides, speaking never a work,
wearing the white dress of their first communion length-
ened for the occasion were some big girls of fourteen or
sixteen, cousins or elder sisters no doubt, rubicund, bewil-
36 Madame Bovary
dered, their hair greasy with rose pomade, and very much
afraid of dirtying their gloves. As there were not enough
stable-boys to unharness all the carriages, the gentlemen
turned up their sleeves and set about it themselves. Accord-
ing to their different social positions they wore tail-coats,
overcoats, shooting jackets, cutaway-coats; fine tail-coats,
redolent of family respectability, that only came out of the
wardrobe on state occasions; overcoats with long tails flap-
ping in the wind and round capes and pockets like sacks;
shooting jackets of coarse cloth, generally worn with a cap
with a brass-bound peak; very short cutaway-coats with
two small buttons in the back, close together like a pair of
eyes, and the tails of which seemed cut out of one piece by a
carpenter’s hatchet. Some, too (but these, you may be sure,
would sit at the bottom of the table), wore their best blous-
es—that is to say, with collars turned down to the shoulders,
the back gathered into small plaits and the waist fastened
very low down with a worked belt.
And the shirts stood out from the chests like cuirasses!
Everyone had just had his hair cut; ears stood out from the
heads; they had been close-shaved; a few, even, who had had
to get up before daybreak, and not been able to see to shave,
had diagonal gashes under their noses or cuts the size of
a three-franc piece along the jaws, which the fresh air en
route had enflamed, so that the great white beaming faces
were mottled here and there with red dabs.
The mairie was a mile and a half from the farm, and they
went thither on foot, returning in the same way after the
ceremony in the church. The procession, first united like

one long coloured scarf that undulated across the fields,
along the narrow path winding amid the green corn, soon
lengthened out, and broke up into different groups that loi-
tered to talk. The fiddler walked in front with his violin, gay
with ribbons at its pegs. Then came the married pair, the
relations, the friends, all following pell-mell; the children
stayed behind amusing themselves plucking the bell-flow-
ers from oat-ears, or playing amongst themselves unseen.
Emma’s dress, too long, trailed a little on the ground; from
time to time she stopped to pull it up, and then delicately,
with her gloved hands, she picked off the coarse grass and
the thistledowns, while Charles, empty handed, waited till
she had finished. Old Rouault, with a new silk hat and the
cuffs of his black coat covering his hands up to the nails,
gave his arm to Madame Bovary senior. As to Monsieur
Bovary senior, who, heartily despising all these folk, had
come simply in a frock-coat of military cut with one row
of buttons—he was passing compliments of the bar to a fair
young peasant. She bowed, blushed, and did not know what
to say. The other wedding guests talked of their business or
played tricks behind each other’s backs, egging one another
on in advance to be jolly. Those who listened could always
catch the squeaking of the fiddler, who went on playing
across the fields. When he saw that the rest were far behind
he stopped to take breath, slowly rosined his bow, so that
the strings should sound more shrilly, then set off again, by
turns lowering and raising his neck, the better to mark time
for himself. The noise of the instrument drove away the lit-
tle birds from afar.
38 Madame Bovary
The table was laid under the cart-shed. On it were four
sirloins, six chicken fricassees, stewed veal, three legs of
mutton, and in the middle a fine roast suckling pig, flanked
by four chitterlings with sorrel. At the corners were decant-
ers of brandy. Sweet bottled-cider frothed round the corks,
and all the glasses had been filled to the brim with wine be-
forehand. Large dishes of yellow cream, that trembled with
the least shake of the table, had designed on their smooth
surface the initials of the newly wedded pair in nonpareil
arabesques. A confectioner of Yvetot had been intrusted
with the tarts and sweets. As he had only just set up on the
place, he had taken a lot of trouble, and at dessert he himself
brought in a set dish that evoked loud cries of wonderment.
To begin with, at its base there was a square of blue card-
board, representing a temple with porticoes, colonnades,
and stucco statuettes all round, and in the niches constel-
lations of gilt paper stars; then on the second stage was a
dungeon of Savoy cake, surrounded by many fortifications
in candied angelica, almonds, raisins, and quarters of or-
anges; and finally, on the upper platform a green field with
rocks set in lakes of jam, nutshell boats, and a small Cupid
balancing himself in a chocolate swing whose two uprights
ended in real roses for balls at the top.
Until night they ate. When any of them were too tired of
sitting, they went out for a stroll in the yard, or for a game
with corks in the granary, and then returned to table. Some
towards the finish went to sleep and snored. But with the
coffee everyone woke up. Then they began songs, showed
off tricks, raised heavy weights, performed feats with their

fingers, then tried lifting carts on their shoulders, made
broad jokes, kissed the women. At night when they left, the
horses, stuffed up to the nostrils with oats, could hardly be
got into the shafts; they kicked, reared, the harness broke,
their masters laughed or swore; and all night in the light
of the moon along country roads there were runaway carts
at full gallop plunging into the ditches, jumping over yard
after yard of stones, clambering up the hills, with women
leaning out from the tilt to catch hold of the reins.
Those who stayed at the Bertaux spent the night drink-
ing in the kitchen. The children had fallen asleep under the
seats.
The bride had begged her father to be spared the usual
marriage pleasantries. However, a fishmonger, one of their
cousins (who had even brought a pair of soles for his wed-
ding present), began to squirt water from his mouth through
the keyhole, when old Rouault came up just in time to stop
him, and explain to him that the distinguished position of
his son-in-law would not allow of such liberties. The cousin
all the same did not give in to these reasons readily. In his
heart he accused old Rouault of being proud, and he joined
four or five other guests in a corner, who having, through
mere chance, been several times running served with the
worst helps of meat, also were of opinion they had been
badly used, and were whispering about their host, and with
covered hints hoping he would ruin himself.
Madame Bovary, senior, had not opened her mouth all
day. She had been consulted neither as to the dress of her
daughter-in-law nor as to the arrangement of the feast; she
40 Madame Bovary
went to bed early. Her husband, instead of following her,
sent to Saint-Victor for some cigars, and smoked till day-
break, drinking kirsch-punch, a mixture unknown to the
company. This added greatly to the consideration in which
he was held.
Charles, who was not of a facetious turn, did not shine
at the wedding. He answered feebly to the puns, doubles en-
tendres*, compliments, and chaff that it was felt a duty to let
off at him as soon as the soup appeared.
*Double meanings.
The next day, on the other hand, he seemed another man.
It was he who might rather have been taken for the virgin
of the evening before, whilst the bride gave no sign that re-
vealed anything. The shrewdest did not know what to make
of it, and they looked at her when she passed near them with
an unbounded concentration of mind. But Charles con-
cealed nothing. He called her ‘my wife’, tutoyed* her, asked
for her of everyone, looked for her everywhere, and often he
dragged her into the yards, where he could be seen from far
between the trees, putting his arm around her waist, and
walking half-bending over her, ruffling the chemisette of
her bodice with his head.
*Used the familiar form of address.
Two days after the wedding the married pair left. Charles,
on account of his patients, could not be away longer. Old
Rouault had them driven back in his cart, and himself ac-
companied them as far as Vassonville. Here he embraced
his daughter for the last time, got down, and went his way.
When he had gone about a hundred paces he stopped, and

as he saw the cart disappearing, its wheels turning in the
dust, he gave a deep sigh. Then he remembered his wed-
ding, the old times, the first pregnancy of his wife; he, too,
had been very happy the day when he had taken her from
her father to his home, and had carried her off on a pillion,
trotting through the snow, for it was near Christmas-time,
and the country was all white. She held him by one arm,
her basket hanging from the other; the wind blew the long
lace of her Cauchois headdress so that it sometimes flapped
across his mouth, and when he turned his head he saw near
him, on his shoulder, her little rosy face, smiling silently
under the gold bands of her cap. To warm her hands she
put them from time to time in his breast. How long ago
it all was! Their son would have been thirty by now. Then
he looked back and saw nothing on the road. He felt drea-
ry as an empty house; and tender memories mingling with
the sad thoughts in his brain, addled by the fumes of the
feast, he felt inclined for a moment to take a turn towards
the church. As he was afraid, however, that this sight would
make him yet more sad, he went right away home.
Monsieur and Madame Charles arrived at Tostes about
six o’clock.
The neighbors came to the windows to see their doctor’s
new wife.
The old servant presented herself, curtsied to her, apol-
ogised for not having dinner ready, and suggested that
madame, in the meantime, should look over her house.
42 Madame Bovary
CHAPTER FIVE
T he brick front was just in a line with the street, or rather

the road. Behind the door hung a cloak with a small col-
lar, a bridle, and a black leather cap, and on the floor, in a
corner, were a pair of leggings, still covered with dry mud.
On the right was the one apartment, that was both dining
and sitting room. A canary yellow paper, relieved at the top
by a garland of pale flowers, was puckered everywhere over
the badly stretched canvas; white calico curtains with a red
border hung crossways at the length of the window; and on
the narrow mantelpiece a clock with a head of Hippocrates
shone resplendent between two plate candlesticks under
oval shades. On the other side of the passage was Charles’s
consulting room, a little room about six paces wide, with a
table, three chairs, and an office chair. Volumes of the ‘Dic-
tionary of Medical Science,’ uncut, but the binding rather
the worse for the successive sales through which they had
gone, occupied almost along the six shelves of a deal book-
case.
The smell of melted butter penetrated through the walls
when he saw patients, just as in the kitchen one could hear
the people coughing in the consulting room and recount-
ing their histories.
Then, opening on the yard, where the stable was, came
a large dilapidated room with a stove, now used as a wood-

house, cellar, and pantry, full of old rubbish, of empty casks,
agricultural implements past service, and a mass of dusty
things whose use it was impossible to guess.
The garden, longer than wide, ran between two mud
walls with espaliered apricots, to a hawthorn hedge that
separated it from the field. In the middle was a slate sundial
on a brick pedestal; four flower beds with eglantines sur-
rounded symmetrically the more useful kitchen garden bed.
Right at the bottom, under the spruce bushes, was a cure in
plaster reading his breviary.
Emma went upstairs. The first room was not furnished,
but in the second, which was their bedroom, was a ma-
hogany bedstead in an alcove with red drapery. A shell box
adorned the chest of drawers, and on the secretary near the
window a bouquet of orange blossoms tied with white satin
ribbons stood in a bottle. It was a bride’s bouquet; it was
the other one’s. She looked at it. Charles noticed it; he took
it and carried it up to the attic, while Emma seated in an
arm-chair (they were putting her things down around her)
thought of her bridal flowers packed up in a bandbox, and
wondered, dreaming, what would be done with them if she
were to die.
During the first days she occupied herself in thinking
about changes in the house. She took the shades off the can-
dlesticks, had new wallpaper put up, the staircase repainted,
and seats made in the garden round the sundial; she even
inquired how she could get a basin with a jet fountain and
fishes. Finally her husband, knowing that she liked to drive
out, picked up a second-hand dogcart, which, with new
44 Madame Bovary
lamps and splashboard in striped leather, looked almost
like a tilbury.
He was happy then, and without a care in the world. A
meal together, a walk in the evening on the highroad, a
gesture of her hands over her hair, the sight of her straw
hat hanging from the window-fastener, and many anoth-
er thing in which Charles had never dreamed of pleasure,
now made up the endless round of his happiness. In bed,
in the morning, by her side, on the pillow, he watched the
sunlight sinking into the down on her fair cheek, half hid-
den by the lappets of her night-cap. Seen thus closely, her
eyes looked to him enlarged, especially when, on waking
up, she opened and shut them rapidly many times. Black
in the shade, dark blue in broad daylight, they had, as it
were, depths of different colours, that, darker in the cen-
tre, grew paler towards the surface of the eye. His own eyes
lost themselves in these depths; he saw himself in minia-
ture down to the shoulders, with his handkerchief round
his head and the top of his shirt open. He rose. She came
to the window to see him off, and stayed leaning on the sill
between two pots of geranium, clad in her dressing gown
hanging loosely about her. Charles, in the street buckled
his spurs, his foot on the mounting stone, while she talk-
ed to him from above, picking with her mouth some scrap
of flower or leaf that she blew out at him. Then this, eddy-
ing, floating, described semicircles in the air like a bird, and
was caught before it reached the ground in the ill-groomed
mane of the old white mare standing motionless at the door.
Charles from horseback threw her a kiss; she answered with

a nod; she shut the window, and he set off. And then along
the highroad, spreading out its long ribbon of dust, along
the deep lanes that the trees bent over as in arbours, along
paths where the corn reached to the knees, with the sun on
his back and the morning air in his nostrils, his heart full of
the joys of the past night, his mind at rest, his flesh at ease,
he went on, re-chewing his happiness, like those who after
dinner taste again the truffles which they are digesting.
Until now what good had he had of his life? His time at
school, when he remained shut up within the high walls,
alone, in the midst of companions richer than he or cleverer
at their work, who laughed at his accent, who jeered at his
clothes, and whose mothers came to the school with cakes
in their muffs? Later on, when he studied medicine, and
never had his purse full enough to treat some little work-
girl who would have become his mistress? Afterwards, he
had lived fourteen months with the widow, whose feet in
bed were cold as icicles. But now he had for life this beauti-
ful woman whom he adored. For him the universe did not
extend beyond the circumference of her petticoat, and he
reproached himself with not loving her. He wanted to see
her again; he turned back quickly, ran up the stairs with a
beating heart. Emma, in her room, was dressing; he came
up on tiptoe, kissed her back; she gave a cry.
He could not keep from constantly touching her comb,
her ring, her fichu; sometimes he gave her great sounding
kisses with all his mouth on her cheeks, or else little kisses
in a row all along her bare arm from the tip of her fingers
up to her shoulder, and she put him away half-smiling, half-
46 Madame Bovary
vexed, as you do a child who hangs about you.
Before marriage she thought herself in love; but the hap-
piness that should have followed this love not having come,
she must, she thought, have been mistaken. And Emma
tried to find out what one meant exactly in life by the words
felicity, passion, rapture, that had seemed to her so beauti-
ful in books.

CHAPTER SIX
S he had read ‘Paul and Virginia,’ and she had dreamed of

the little bamboo-house, the nigger Domingo, the dog
Fiddle, but above all of the sweet friendship of some dear
little brother, who seeks red fruit for you on trees taller than
steeples, or who runs barefoot over the sand, bringing you
a bird’s nest.
When she was thirteen, her father himself took her to
town to place her in the convent. They stopped at an inn
in the St. Gervais quarter, where, at their supper, they used
painted plates that set forth the story of Mademoiselle de la
Valliere. The explanatory legends, chipped here and there
by the scratching of knives, all glorified religion, the tender-
nesses of the heart, and the pomps of court.
Far from being bored at first at the convent, she took
pleasure in the society of the good sisters, who, to amuse her,
took her to the chapel, which one entered from the refectory
by a long corridor. She played very little during recreation
hours, knew her catechism well, and it was she who always
answered Monsieur le Vicaire’s difficult questions. Living
thus, without every leaving the warm atmosphere of the
classrooms, and amid these pale-faced women wearing ro-
saries with brass crosses, she was softly lulled by the mystic
languor exhaled in the perfumes of the altar, the freshness
of the holy water, and the lights of the tapers. Instead of at-
48 Madame Bovary
tending to mass, she looked at the pious vignettes with their
azure borders in her book, and she loved the sick lamb, the
sacred heart pierced with sharp arrows, or the poor Jesus
sinking beneath the cross he carries. She tried, by way of
mortification, to eat nothing a whole day. She puzzled her
head to find some vow to fulfil.
When she went to confession, she invented little sins in
order that she might stay there longer, kneeling in the shad-
ow, her hands joined, her face against the grating beneath
the whispering of the priest. The comparisons of betrothed,
husband, celestial lover, and eternal marriage, that recur
in sermons, stirred within her soul depths of unexpected
sweetness.
In the evening, before prayers, there was some religious
reading in the study. On week-nights it was some abstract of
sacred history or the Lectures of the Abbe Frayssinous, and
on Sundays passages from the ‘Genie du Christianisme,’ as
a recreation. How she listened at first to the sonorous lam-
entations of its romantic melancholies reechoing through
the world and eternity! If her childhood had been spent in
the shop-parlour of some business quarter, she might per-
haps have opened her heart to those lyrical invasions of
Nature, which usually come to us only through translation
in books. But she knew the country too well; she knew the
lowing of cattle, the milking, the ploughs.
Accustomed to calm aspects of life, she turned, on the
contrary, to those of excitement. She loved the sea only for
the sake of its storms, and the green fields only when bro-
ken up by ruins.

She wanted to get some personal profit out of things, and
she rejected as useless all that did not contribute to the im-
mediate desires of her heart, being of a temperament more
sentimental than artistic, looking for emotions, not land-
scapes.
At the convent there was an old maid who came for a
week each month to mend the linen. Patronized by the cler-
gy, because she belonged to an ancient family of noblemen
ruined by the Revolution, she dined in the refectory at the
table of the good sisters, and after the meal had a bit of chat
with them before going back to her work. The girls often
slipped out from the study to go and see her. She knew by
heart the love songs of the last century, and sang them in a
low voice as she stitched away.
She told stories, gave them news, went errands in the
town, and on the sly lent the big girls some novel, that she
always carried in the pockets of her apron, and of which the
good lady herself swallowed long chapters in the intervals
of her work. They were all love, lovers, sweethearts, perse-
cuted ladies fainting in lonely pavilions, postilions killed
at every stage, horses ridden to death on every page, som-
bre forests, heartaches, vows, sobs, tears and kisses, little
skiffs by moonlight, nightingales in shady groves, ‘gentle-
men’ brave as lions, gentle as lambs, virtuous as no one ever
was, always well dressed, and weeping like fountains. For
six months, then, Emma, at fifteen years of age, made her
hands dirty with books from old lending libraries.
Through Walter Scott, later on, she fell in love with his-
torical events, dreamed of old chests, guard-rooms and
50 Madame Bovary
minstrels. She would have liked to live in some old man-
or-house, like those long-waisted chatelaines who, in the
shade of pointed arches, spent their days leaning on the
stone, chin in hand, watching a cavalier with white plume
galloping on his black horse from the distant fields. At this
time she had a cult for Mary Stuart and enthusiastic venera-
tion for illustrious or unhappy women. Joan of Arc, Heloise,
Agnes Sorel, the beautiful Ferroniere, and Clemence Is-
aure stood out to her like comets in the dark immensity of
heaven, where also were seen, lost in shadow, and all un-
connected, St. Louis with his oak, the dying Bayard, some
cruelties of Louis XI, a little of St. Bartholomew’s Day, the
plume of the Bearnais, and always the remembrance of the
plates painted in honour of Louis XIV.
In the music class, in the ballads she sang, there was noth-
ing but little angels with golden wings, madonnas, lagunes,
gondoliers;-mild compositions that allowed her to catch a
glimpse athwart the obscurity of style and the weakness of
the music of the attractive phantasmagoria of sentimental
realities. Some of her companions brought ‘keepsakes’ giv-
en them as new year’s gifts to the convent. These had to be
hidden; it was quite an undertaking; they were read in the
dormitory. Delicately handling the beautiful satin bind-
ings, Emma looked with dazzled eyes at the names of the
unknown authors, who had signed their verses for the most
part as counts or viscounts.
She trembled as she blew back the tissue paper over the
engraving and saw it folded in two and fall gently against the
page. Here behind the balustrade of a balcony was a young

man in a short cloak, holding in his arms a young girl in a
white dress wearing an alms-bag at her belt; or there were
nameless portraits of English ladies with fair curls, who
looked at you from under their round straw hats with their
large clear eyes. Some there were lounging in their carriag-
es, gliding through parks, a greyhound bounding along in
front of the equipage driven at a trot by two midget pos-
tilions in white breeches. Others, dreaming on sofas with
an open letter, gazed at the moon through a slightly open
window half draped by a black curtain. The naive ones, a
tear on their cheeks, were kissing doves through the bars
of a Gothic cage, or, smiling, their heads on one side, were
plucking the leaves of a marguerite with their taper fingers,
that curved at the tips like peaked shoes. And you, too, were
there, Sultans with long pipes reclining beneath arbours
in the arms of Bayaderes; Djiaours, Turkish sabres, Greek
caps; and you especially, pale landscapes of dithyrambic
lands, that often show us at once palm trees and firs, tigers
on the right, a lion to the left, Tartar minarets on the ho-
rizon; the whole framed by a very neat virgin forest, and
with a great perpendicular sunbeam trembling in the water,
where, standing out in relief like white excoriations on a
steel-grey ground, swans are swimming about.
And the shade of the argand lamp fastened to the wall
above Emma’s head lighted up all these pictures of the
world, that passed before her one by one in the silence of
the dormitory, and to the distant noise of some belated car-
riage rolling over the Boulevards.
When her mother died she cried much the first few
52 Madame Bovary
days. She had a funeral picture made with the hair of the
deceased, and, in a letter sent to the Bertaux full of sad re-
flections on life, she asked to be buried later on in the same
grave. The goodman thought she must be ill, and came to
see her. Emma was secretly pleased that she had reached at
a first attempt the rare ideal of pale lives, never attained by
mediocre hearts. She let herself glide along with Lamartine
meanderings, listened to harps on lakes, to all the songs of
dying swans, to the falling of the leaves, the pure virgins
ascending to heaven, and the voice of the Eternal discours-
ing down the valleys. She wearied of it, would not confess
it, continued from habit, and at last was surprised to feel
herself soothed, and with no more sadness at heart than
wrinkles on her brow.
The good nuns, who had been so sure of her vocation, per-
ceived with great astonishment that Mademoiselle Rouault
seemed to be slipping from them. They had indeed been so
lavish to her of prayers, retreats, novenas, and sermons, they
had so often preached the respect due to saints and martyrs,
and given so much good advice as to the modesty of the
body and the salvation of her soul, that she did as tightly
reined horses; she pulled up short and the bit slipped from
her teeth. This nature, positive in the midst of its enthusi-
asms, that had loved the church for the sake of the flowers,
and music for the words of the songs, and literature for its
passional stimulus, rebelled against the mysteries of faith
as it grew irritated by discipline, a thing antipathetic to her
constitution. When her father took her from school, no one
was sorry to see her go. The Lady Superior even thought

that she had latterly been somewhat irreverent to the com-
munity.
Emma, at home once more, first took pleasure in look-
ing after the servants, then grew disgusted with the country
and missed her convent. When Charles came to the Bertaux
for the first time, she thought herself quite disillusioned,
with nothing more to learn, and nothing more to feel.
But the uneasiness of her new position, or perhaps the
disturbance caused by the presence of this man, had suf-
ficed to make her believe that she at last felt that wondrous
passion which, till then, like a great bird with rose-coloured
wings, hung in the splendour of the skies of poesy; and now
she could not think that the calm in which she lived was the
happiness she had dreamed.
54 Madame Bovary
CHAPTER SEVEN
S he thought, sometimes, that, after all, this was the hap-

piest time of her life—the honeymoon, as people called
it. To taste the full sweetness of it, it would have been nec-
essary doubtless to fly to those lands with sonorous names
where the days after marriage are full of laziness most suave.
In post chaises behind blue silken curtains to ride slowly up
steep road, listening to the song of the postilion re-echoed
by the mountains, along with the bells of goats and the muf-
fled sound of a waterfall; at sunset on the shores of gulfs to
breathe in the perfume of lemon trees; then in the evening
on the villa-terraces above, hand in hand to look at the stars,
making plans for the future. It seemed to her that certain
places on earth must bring happiness, as a plant peculiar
to the soil, and that cannot thrive elsewhere. Why could
not she lean over balconies in Swiss chalets, or enshrine her
melancholy in a Scotch cottage, with a husband dressed in
a black velvet coat with long tails, and thin shoes, a pointed
hat and frills? Perhaps she would have liked to confide all
these things to someone. But how tell an undefinable uneas-
iness, variable as the clouds, unstable as the winds? Words
failed her—the opportunity, the courage.
If Charles had but wished it, if he had guessed it, if his
look had but once met her thought, it seemed to her that a
sudden plenty would have gone out from her heart, as the

fruit falls from a tree when shaken by a hand. But as the in-
timacy of their life became deeper, the greater became the
gulf that separated her from him.
Charles’s conversation was commonplace as a street
pavement, and everyone’s ideas trooped through it in
their everyday garb, without exciting emotion, laughter, or
thought. He had never had the curiosity, he said, while he
lived at Rouen, to go to the theatre to see the actors from
Paris. He could neither swim, nor fence, nor shoot, and one
day he could not explain some term of horsemanship to her
that she had come across in a novel.
A man, on the contrary, should he not know everything,
excel in manifold activities, initiate you into the energies of
passion, the refinements of life, all mysteries? But this one
taught nothing, knew nothing, wished nothing. He thought
her happy; and she resented this easy calm, this serene
heaviness, the very happiness she gave him.
Sometimes she would draw; and it was great amusement
to Charles to stand there bolt upright and watch her bend
over her cardboard, with eyes half-closed the better to see
her work, or rolling, between her fingers, little bread-pellets.
As to the piano, the more quickly her fingers glided over it
the more he wondered. She struck the notes with aplomb,
and ran from top to bottom of the keyboard without a break.
Thus shaken up, the old instrument, whose strings buzzed,
could be heard at the other end of the village when the win-
dow was open, and often the bailiff’s clerk, passing along
the highroad bare-headed and in list slippers, stopped to
listen, his sheet of paper in his hand.
56 Madame Bovary
Emma, on the other hand, knew how to look after her
house. She sent the patients’ accounts in well-phrased
letters that had no suggestion of a bill. When they had a
neighbour to dinner on Sundays, she managed to have some
tasty dish—piled up pyramids of greengages on vine leaves,
served up preserves turned out into plates—and even spoke
of buying finger-glasses for dessert. From all this much
consideration was extended to Bovary.
Charles finished by rising in his own esteem for possess-
ing such a wife. He showed with pride in the sitting room
two small pencil sketched by her that he had had framed
in very large frames, and hung up against the wallpaper by
long green cords. People returning from mass saw him at
his door in his wool-work slippers.
He came home late—at ten o’clock, at midnight some-
times. Then he asked for something to eat, and as the
servant had gone to bed, Emma waited on him. He took
off his coat to dine more at his ease. He told her, one after
the other, the people he had met, the villages where he had
been, the prescriptions ha had written, and, well pleased
with himself, he finished the remainder of the boiled beef
and onions, picked pieces off the cheese, munched an apple,
emptied his water-bottle, and then went to bed, and lay on
his back and snored.
As he had been for a time accustomed to wear nightcaps,
his handkerchief would not keep down over his ears, so that
his hair in the morning was all tumbled pell-mell about his
face and whitened with the feathers of the pillow, whose
strings came untied during the night. He always wore thick

boots that had two long creases over the instep running
obliquely towards the ankle, while the rest of the upper con-
tinued in a straight line as if stretched on a wooden foot. He
said that ‘was quite good enough for the country.’
His mother approved of his economy, for she came to
see him as formerly when there had been some violent row
at her place; and yet Madame Bovary senior seemed preju-
diced against her daughter-in-law. She thought ‘her ways
too fine for their position”; the wood, the sugar, and the
candles disappeared as ‘at a grand establishment,’ and the
amount of firing in the kitchen would have been enough for
twenty-five courses. She put her linen in order for her in the
presses, and taught her to keep an eye on the butcher when
he brought the meat. Emma put up with these lessons. Ma-
dame Bovary was lavish of them; and the words ‘daughter’
and ‘mother’ were exchanged all day long, accompanied by
little quiverings of the lips, each one uttering gentle words
in a voice trembling with anger.
In Madame Dubuc’s time the old woman felt that she
was still the favorite; but now the love of Charles for Emma
seemed to her a desertion from her tenderness, an en-
croachment upon what was hers, and she watched her son’s
happiness in sad silence, as a ruined man looks through the
windows at people dining in his old house. She recalled to
him as remembrances her troubles and her sacrifices, and,
comparing these with Emma’s negligence, came to the
conclusion that it was not reasonable to adore her so ex-
clusively.
Charles knew not what to answer: he respected his
58 Madame Bovary
mother, and he loved his wife infinitely; he considered the
judgment of the one infallible, and yet he thought the con-
duct of the other irreproachable. When Madam Bovary had
gone, he tried timidly and in the same terms to hazard one
or two of the more anodyne observations he had heard from
his mamma. Emma proved to him with a word that he was
mistaken, and sent him off to his patients.
And yet, in accord with theories she believed right, she
wanted to make herself in love with him. By moonlight in
the garden she recited all the passionate rhymes she knew by
heart, and, sighing, sang to him many melancholy adagios;
but she found herself as calm after as before, and Charles
seemed no more amorous and no more moved.
When she had thus for a while struck the flint on her
heart without getting a spark, incapable, moreover, of un-
derstanding what she did not experience as of believing
anything that did not present itself in conventional forms,
she persuaded herself without difficulty that Charles’s pas-
sion was nothing very exorbitant. His outbursts became
regular; he embraced her at certain fixed times. It was one
habit among other habits, and, like a dessert, looked for-
ward to after the monotony of dinner.
A gamekeeper, cured by the doctor of inflammation of
the lungs, had given madame a little Italian greyhound;
she took her out walking, for she went out sometimes in
order to be alone for a moment, and not to see before her
eyes the eternal garden and the dusty road. She went as far
as the beeches of Banneville, near the deserted pavilion
which forms an angle of the wall on the side of the country.

Amidst the vegetation of the ditch there are long reeds with
leaves that cut you.
She began by looking round her to see if nothing had
changed since last she had been there. She found again in
the same places the foxgloves and wallflowers, the beds of
nettles growing round the big stones, and the patches of li-
chen along the three windows, whose shutters, always closed,
were rotting away on their rusty iron bars. Her thoughts,
aimless at first, wandered at random, like her greyhound,
who ran round and round in the fields, yelping after the
yellow butterflies, chasing the shrew-mice, or nibbling the
poppies on the edge of a cornfield.
Then gradually her ideas took definite shape, and, sitting
on the grass that she dug up with little prods of her sun-
shade, Emma repeated to herself, ‘Good heavens! Why did
I marry?’
She asked herself if by some other chance combination
it would have not been possible to meet another man; and
she tried to imagine what would have been these unrealised
events, this different life, this unknown husband. All, sure-
ly, could not be like this one. He might have been handsome,
witty, distinguished, attractive, such as, no doubt, her old
companions of the convent had married. What were they
doing now? In town, with the noise of the streets, the buzz
of the theatres and the lights of the ballroom, they were liv-
ing lives where the heart expands, the senses bourgeon out.
But she—her life was cold as a garret whose dormer window
looks on the north, and ennui, the silent spider, was weav-
ing its web in the darkness in every corner of her heart.
60 Madame Bovary
She recalled the prize days, when she mounted the plat-
form to receive her little crowns, with her hair in long plaits.
In her white frock and open prunella shoes she had a pretty
way, and when she went back to her seat, the gentlemen bent
over her to congratulate her; the courtyard was full of car-
riages; farewells were called to her through their windows;
the music master with his violin case bowed in passing by.
How far all of this! How far away! She called Djali, took her
between her knees, and smoothed the long delicate head,
saying, ‘Come, kiss mistress; you have no troubles.’
Then noting the melancholy face of the graceful animal,
who yawned slowly, she softened, and comparing her to
herself, spoke to her aloud as to somebody in trouble whom
one is consoling.
Occasionally there came gusts of winds, breezes from
the sea rolling in one sweep over the whole plateau of the
Caux country, which brought even to these fields a salt
freshness. The rushes, close to the ground, whistled; the
branches trembled in a swift rustling, while their summits,
ceaselessly swaying, kept up a deep murmur. Emma drew
her shawl round her shoulders and rose.
In the avenue a green light dimmed by the leaves lit up
the short moss that crackled softly beneath her feet. The sun
was setting; the sky showed red between the branches, and
the trunks of the trees, uniform, and planted in a straight
line, seemed a brown colonnade standing out against a
background of gold. A fear took hold of her; she called Dja-
li, and hurriedly returned to Tostes by the high road, threw
herself into an armchair, and for the rest of the evening did

not speak.
But towards the end of September something extraor-
dinary fell upon her life; she was invited by the Marquis
d’Andervilliers to Vaubyessard.
Secretary of State under the Restoration, the Marquis,
anxious to re-enter political life, set about preparing for
his candidature to the Chamber of Deputies long before-
hand. In the winter he distributed a great deal of wood, and
in the Conseil General always enthusiastically demanded
new roads for his arrondissement. During the dog-days he
had suffered from an abscess, which Charles had cured as
if by miracle by giving a timely little touch with the lancet.
The steward sent to Tostes to pay for the operation report-
ed in the evening that he had seen some superb cherries in
the doctor’s little garden. Now cherry trees did not thrive
at Vaubyessard; the Marquis asked Bovary for some slips;
made it his business to thank his personally; saw Emma;
thought she had a pretty figure, and that she did not bow
like a peasant; so that he did not think he was going beyond
the bounds of condescension, nor, on the other hand, mak-
ing a mistake, in inviting the young couple.
On Wednesday at three o’clock, Monsieur and Madame
Bovary, seated in their dog-cart, set out for Vaubyessard,
with a great trunk strapped on behind and a bonnet-box
in front of the apron. Besides these Charles held a bandbox
between his knees.
They arrived at nightfall, just as the lamps in the park
were being lit to show the way for the carriages.
62 Madame Bovary
CHAPTER EIGHT
T he chateau, a modern building in Italian style, with

two projecting wings and three flights of steps, lay at
the foot of an immense green-sward, on which some cows
were grazing among groups of large trees set out at regular
intervals, while large beds of arbutus, rhododendron, sy-
ringas, and guelder roses bulged out their irregular clusters
of green along the curve of the gravel path. A river flowed
under a bridge; through the mist one could distinguish
buildings with thatched roofs scattered over the field bor-
dered by two gently sloping, well timbered hillocks, and in
the background amid the trees rose in two parallel lines the
coach houses and stables, all that was left of the ruined old
chateau.
Charles’s dog-cart pulled up before the middle flight of
steps; servants appeared; the Marquis came forward, and,
offering his arm to the doctor’s wife, conducted her to the
vestibule.
It was paved with marble slabs, was very lofty, and the
sound of footsteps and that of voices re-echoed through it
as in a church.
Opposite rose a straight staircase, and on the left a gallery
overlooking the garden led to the billiard room, through
whose door one could hear the click of the ivory balls. As
she crossed it to go to the drawing room, Emma saw stand-

ing round the table men with grave faces, their chins resting
on high cravats. They all wore orders, and smiled silently as
they made their strokes.
On the dark wainscoting of the walls large gold frames
bore at the bottom names written in black letters. She read:
‘Jean-Antoine d’Andervilliers d’Yvervonbille, Count de la
Vaubyessard and Baron de la Fresnay, killed at the battle
of Coutras on the 20th of October, 1857.’ And on another:
‘Jean-Antoine-Henry-Guy d’Andervilliers de la Vaubyes-
sard, Admiral of France and Chevalier of the Order of St.
Michael, wounded at the battle of the Hougue-Saint-Vaast
on the 29th of May, 1692; died at Vaubyessard on the 23rd
of January 1693.’ One could hardly make out those that
followed, for the light of the lamps lowered over the green
cloth threw a dim shadow round the room. Burnishing
the horizontal pictures, it broke up against these in deli-
cate lines where there were cracks in the varnish, and from
all these great black squares framed in with gold stood out
here and there some lighter portion of the painting—a pale
brow, two eyes that looked at you, perukes flowing over and
powdering red-coated shoulders, or the buckle of a garter
above a well-rounded calf.
The Marquis opened the drawing room door; one of the
ladies (the Marchioness herself) came to meet Emma. She
made her sit down by her on an ottoman, and began talk-
ing to her as amicably as if she had known her a long time.
She was a woman of about forty, with fine shoulders, a hook
nose, a drawling voice, and on this evening she wore over
her brown hair a simple guipure fichu that fell in a point at
64 Madame Bovary
the back. A fair young woman sat in a high-backed chair in
a corner; and gentlemen with flowers in their buttonholes
were talking to ladies round the fire.
At seven dinner was served. The men, who were in the
majority, sat down at the first table in the vestibule; the la-
dies at the second in the dining room with the Marquis and
Marchioness.
Emma, on entering, felt herself wrapped round by the
warm air, a blending of the perfume of flowers and of the
fine linen, of the fumes of the viands, and the odour of the
truffles. The silver dish covers reflected the lighted wax can-
dles in the candelabra, the cut crystal covered with light
steam reflected from one to the other pale rays; bouquets
were placed in a row the whole length of the table; and in
the large-bordered plates each napkin, arranged after the
fashion of a bishop’s mitre, held between its two gaping
folds a small oval shaped roll. The red claws of lobsters hung
over the dishes; rich fruit in open baskets was piled up on
moss; there were quails in their plumage; smoke was ris-
ing; and in silk stockings, knee-breeches, white cravat, and
frilled shirt, the steward, grave as a judge, offering ready
carved dishes between the shoulders of the guests, with a
touch of the spoon gave you the piece chosen. On the large
stove of porcelain inlaid with copper baguettes the statue
of a woman, draped to the chin, gazed motionless on the
room full of life.
Madame Bovary noticed that many ladies had not put
their gloves in their glasses.
But at the upper end of the table, alone amongst all these

women, bent over his full plate, and his napkin tied round
his neck like a child, an old man sat eating, letting drops of
gravy drip from his mouth. His eyes were bloodshot, and
he wore a little queue tied with black ribbon. He was the
Marquis’s father-in-law, the old Duke de Laverdiere, once
on a time favourite of the Count d’Artois, in the days of the
Vaudreuil hunting-parties at the Marquis de Conflans’, and
had been, it was said, the lover of Queen Marie Antoinette,
between Monsieur de Coigny and Monsieur de Lauzun. He
had lived a life of noisy debauch, full of duels, bets, elope-
ments; he had squandered his fortune and frightened all his
family. A servant behind his chair named aloud to him in
his ear the dishes that he pointed to stammering, and con-
stantly Emma’s eyes turned involuntarily to this old man
with hanging lips, as to something extraordinary. He had
lived at court and slept in the bed of queens! Iced cham-
pagne was poured out. Emma shivered all over as she felt
it cold in her mouth. She had never seen pomegranates nor
tasted pineapples. The powdered sugar even seemed to her
whiter and finer than elsewhere.
The ladies afterwards went to their rooms to prepare for
the ball.
Emma made her toilet with the fastidious care of an
actress on her debut. She did her hair according to the di-
rections of the hairdresser, and put on the barege dress
spread out upon the bed.
Charles’s trousers were tight across the belly.
‘My trouser-straps will be rather awkward for dancing,’
he said.
66 Madame Bovary
‘Dancing?’ repeated Emma.
‘Yes!’
‘Why, you must be mad! They would make fun of you;
keep your place. Besides, it is more becoming for a doctor,’
she added.
Charles was silent. He walked up and down waiting for
Emma to finish dressing.
He saw her from behind in the glass between two lights.
Her black eyes seemed blacker than ever. Her hair, undu-
lating towards the ears, shone with a blue lustre; a rose in
her chignon trembled on its mobile stalk, with artificial
dewdrops on the tip of the leaves. She wore a gown of pale
saffron trimmed with three bouquets of pompon roses
mixed with green.
Charles came and kissed her on her shoulder.
‘Let me alone!’ she said; ‘you are tumbling me.’
One could hear the flourish of the violin and the notes of
a horn. She went downstairs restraining herself from run-
ning.
Dancing had begun. Guests were arriving. There was
some crushing.
She sat down on a form near the door.
The quadrille over, the floor was occupied by groups of
men standing up and talking and servants in livery bear-
ing large trays. Along the line of seated women painted fans
were fluttering, bouquets half hid smiling faces, and gold
stoppered scent-bottles were turned in partly-closed hands,
whose white gloves outlined the nails and tightened on the
flesh at the wrists. Lace trimmings, diamond brooches, me-

dallion bracelets trembled on bodices, gleamed on breasts,
clinked on bare arms.
The hair, well-smoothed over the temples and knotted
at the nape, bore crowns, or bunches, or sprays of myto-
sotis, jasmine, pomegranate blossoms, ears of corn, and
corn-flowers. Calmly seated in their places, mothers with
forbidding countenances were wearing red turbans.
Emma’s heart beat rather faster when, her partner hold-
ing her by the tips of the fingers, she took her place in a line
with the dancers, and waited for the first note to start. But
her emotion soon vanished, and, swaying to the rhythm of
the orchestra, she glided forward with slight movements of
the neck. A smile rose to her lips at certain delicate phrases
of the violin, that sometimes played alone while the other
instruments were silent; one could hear the clear clink of
the louis d’or that were being thrown down upon the card
tables in the next room; then all struck again, the cornet-a-
piston uttered its sonorous note, feet marked time, skirts
swelled and rustled, hands touched and parted; the same
eyes falling before you met yours again.
A few men (some fifteen or so), of twenty-five to forty,
scattered here and there among the dancers or talking at
the doorways, distinguished themselves from the crowd by
a certain air of breeding, whatever their differences in age,
dress, or face.
Their clothes, better made, seemed of finer cloth, and
their hair, brought forward in curls towards the temples,
glossy with more delicate pomades. They had the complex-
ion of wealth—that clear complexion that is heightened by
68 Madame Bovary
the pallor of porcelain, the shimmer of satin, the veneer of
old furniture, and that an ordered regimen of exquisite nur-
ture maintains at its best. Their necks moved easily in their
low cravats, their long whiskers fell over their turned-down
collars, they wiped their lips upon handkerchiefs with em-
broidered initials that gave forth a subtle perfume. Those
who were beginning to grow old had an air of youth, while
there was something mature in the faces of the young. In
their unconcerned looks was the calm of passions daily sa-
tiated, and through all their gentleness of manner pierced
that peculiar brutality, the result of a command of half-easy
things, in which force is exercised and vanity amused—the
management of thoroughbred horses and the society of
loose women.
A few steps from Emma a gentleman in a blue coat was
talking of Italy with a pale young woman wearing a parure
of pearls.
They were praising the breadth of the columns of St.
Peter’s, Tivoly, Vesuvius, Castellamare, and Cassines, the
roses of Genoa, the Coliseum by moonlight. With her other
ear Emma was listening to a conversation full of words she
did not understand. A circle gathered round a very young
man who the week before had beaten ‘Miss Arabella’ and
‘Romolus,’ and won two thousand louis jumping a ditch in
England. One complained that his racehorses were growing
fat; another of the printers’ errors that had disfigured the
name of his horse.
The atmosphere of the ball was heavy; the lamps were
growing dim.

Guests were flocking to the billiard room. A servant got
upon a chair and broke the window-panes. At the crash of
the glass Madame Bovary turned her head and saw in the
garden the faces of peasants pressed against the window
looking in at them. Then the memory of the Bertaux came
back to her. She saw the farm again, the muddy pond, her
father in a blouse under the apple trees, and she saw her-
self again as formerly, skimming with her finger the cream
off the milk-pans in the dairy. But in the refulgence of the
present hour her past life, so distinct until then, faded away
completely, and she almost doubted having lived it. She was
there; beyond the ball was only shadow overspreading all
the rest. She was just eating a maraschino ice that she held
with her left hand in a silver-gilt cup, her eyes half-closed,
and the spoon between her teeth.
A lady near her dropped her fan. A gentlemen was pass-
ing.
‘Would you be so good,’ said the lady, ‘as to pick up my
fan that has fallen behind the sofa?’
The gentleman bowed, and as he moved to stretch out his
arm, Emma saw the hand of a young woman throw some-
thing white, folded in a triangle, into his hat. The gentleman,
picking up the fan, offered it to the lady respectfully; she
thanked him with an inclination of the head, and began
smelling her bouquet.
After supper, where were plenty of Spanish and Rhine
wines, soups a la bisque and au lait d’amandes*, puddings
a la Trafalgar, and all sorts of cold meats with jellies that
trembled in the dishes, the carriages one after the other
70 Madame Bovary
began to drive off. Raising the corners of the muslin cur-
tain, one could see the light of their lanterns glimmering
through the darkness. The seats began to empty, some card-
players were still left; the musicians were cooling the tips of
their fingers on their tongues. Charles was half asleep, his
back propped against a door.
*With almond milk
At three o’clock the cotillion began. Emma did not
know how to waltz. Everyone was waltzing, Mademoiselle
d’Andervilliers herself and the Marquis; only the guests
staying at the castle were still there, about a dozen persons.
One of the waltzers, however, who was familiarly called
Viscount, and whose low cut waistcoat seemed moulded to
his chest, came a second time to ask Madame Bovary to
dance, assuring her that he would guide her, and that she
would get through it very well.
They began slowly, then went more rapidly. They turned;
all around them was turning—the lamps, the furniture, the
wainscoting, the floor, like a disc on a pivot. On passing
near the doors the bottom of Emma’s dress caught against
his trousers.
Their legs commingled; he looked down at her; she raised
her eyes to his. A torpor seized her; she stopped. They start-
ed again, and with a more rapid movement; the Viscount,
dragging her along disappeared with her to the end of the
gallery, where panting, she almost fell, and for a moment
rested her head upon his breast. And then, still turning, but
more slowly, he guided her back to her seat. She leaned back
against the wall and covered her eyes with her hands.

When she opened them again, in the middle of the draw-
ing room three waltzers were kneeling before a lady sitting
on a stool.
She chose the Viscount, and the violin struck up once
more.
Everyone looked at them. They passed and re-passed, she
with rigid body, her chin bent down, and he always in the
same pose, his figure curved, his elbow rounded, his chin
thrown forward. That woman knew how to waltz! They kept
up a long time, and tired out all the others.
Then they talked a few moments longer, and after the
goodnights, or rather good mornings, the guests of the cha-
teau retired to bed.
Charles dragged himself up by the balusters. His ‘knees
were going up into his body.’ He had spent five consecu-
tive hours standing bolt upright at the card tables, watching
them play whist, without understanding anything about it,
and it was with a deep sigh of relief that he pulled off his
boots.
Emma threw a shawl over her shoulders, opened the
window, and leant out.
The night was dark; some drops of rain were falling. She
breathed in the damp wind that refreshed her eyelids. The
music of the ball was still murmuring in her ears. And she
tried to keep herself awake in order to prolong the illusion
that this luxurious life that she would soon have to give up.
Day began to break. She looked long at the windows of
the chateau, trying to guess which were the rooms of all
those she had noticed the evening before. She would fain
72 Madame Bovary
have known their lives, have penetrated, blended with them.
But she was shivering with cold. She undressed, and cow-
ered down between the sheets against Charles, who was
asleep.
There were a great many people to luncheon. The repast
lasted ten minutes; no liqueurs were served, which aston-
ished the doctor.
Next, Mademoiselle d’Andervilliers collected some piec-
es of roll in a small basket to take them to the swans on
the ornamental waters, and they went to walk in the hot-
houses, where strange plants, bristling with hairs, rose in
pyramids under hanging vases, whence, as from over-filled
nests of serpents, fell long green cords interlacing. The or-
angery, which was at the other end, led by a covered way to
the outhouses of the chateau. The Marquis, to amuse the
young woman, took her to see the stables.
Above the basket-shaped racks porcelain slabs bore the
names of the horses in black letters. Each animal in its stall
whisked its tail when anyone went near and said ‘Tchk!
tchk!’ The boards of the harness room shone like the floor-
ing of a drawing room. The carriage harness was piled up in
the middle against two twisted columns, and the bits, the
whips, the spurs, the curbs, were ranged in a line all along
the wall.
Charles, meanwhile, went to ask a groom to put his horse
to. The dog-cart was brought to the foot of the steps, and, all
the parcels being crammed in, the Bovarys paid their re-
spects to the Marquis and Marchioness and set out again
for Tostes.

Emma watched the turning wheels in silence. Charles,
on the extreme edge of the seat, held the reins with his two
arms wide apart, and the little horse ambled along in the
shafts that were too big for him. The loose reins hanging
over his crupper were wet with foam, and the box fastened
on behind the chaise gave great regular bumps against it.
They were on the heights of Thibourville when suddenly
some horsemen with cigars between their lips passed laugh-
ing. Emma thought she recognized the Viscount, turned
back, and caught on the horizon only the movement of the
heads rising or falling with the unequal cadence of the trot
or gallop.
A mile farther on they had to stop to mend with some
string the traces that had broken.
But Charles, giving a last look to the harness, saw some-
thing on the ground between his horse’s legs, and he picked
up a cigar-case with a green silk border and beblazoned in
the centre like the door of a carriage.
‘There are even two cigars in it,’ said he; ‘they’ll do for
this evening after dinner.’
‘Why, do you smoke?’ she asked.
‘Sometimes, when I get a chance.’
He put his find in his pocket and whipped up the nag.
When they reached home the dinner was not ready. Ma-
dame lost her temper. Nastasie answered rudely.
‘Leave the room!’ said Emma. ‘You are forgetting your-
self. I give you warning.’
For dinner there was onion soup and a piece of veal with
sorrel.
74 Madame Bovary
Charles, seated opposite Emma, rubbed his hands glee-
fully.
‘How good it is to be at home again!’
Nastasie could be heard crying. He was rather fond of
the poor girl. She had formerly, during the wearisome time
of his widowhood, kept him company many an evening.
She had been his first patient, his oldest acquaintance in the
place.
‘Have you given her warning for good?’ he asked at last.
‘Yes. Who is to prevent me?’ she replied.
Then they warmed themselves in the kitchen while their
room was being made ready. Charles began to smoke. He
smoked with lips protruding, spitting every moment, re-
coiling at every puff.
‘You’ll make yourself ill,’ she said scornfully.
He put down his cigar and ran to swallow a glass of cold
water at the pump. Emma seizing hold of the cigar case
threw it quickly to the back of the cupboard.
The next day was a long one. She walked about her lit-
tle garden, up and down the same walks, stopping before
the beds, before the espalier, before the plaster curate, look-
ing with amazement at all these things of once-on-a-time
that she knew so well. How far off the ball seemed already!
What was it that thus set so far asunder the morning of the
day before yesterday and the evening of to-day? Her jour-
ney to Vaubyessard had made a hole in her life, like one of
those great crevices that a storm will sometimes make in
one night in mountains. Still she was resigned. She devout-
ly put away in her drawers her beautiful dress, down to the

satin shoes whose soles were yellowed with the slippery wax
of the dancing floor. Her heart was like these. In its friction
against wealth something had come over it that could not
be effaced.
The memory of this ball, then, became an occupation for
Emma.
Whenever the Wednesday came round she said to herself
as she awoke, ‘Ah! I was there a week—a fortnight—three
weeks ago.’
And little by little the faces grew confused in her remem-
brance.
She forgot the tune of the quadrilles; she no longer saw
the liveries and appointments so distinctly; some details es-
caped her, but the regret remained with her.
76 Madame Bovary
CHAPTER NINE
O ften when Charles was out she took from the cup-
board, between the folds of the linen where she had
left it, the green silk cigar case. She looked at it, opened it,
and even smelt the odour of the lining—a mixture of ver-
bena and tobacco. Whose was it? The Viscount’s? Perhaps
it was a present from his mistress. It had been embroidered
on some rosewood frame, a pretty little thing, hidden from
all eyes, that had occupied many hours, and over which had
fallen the soft curls of the pensive worker. A breath of love
had passed over the stitches on the canvas; each prick of the
needle had fixed there a hope or a memory, and all those
interwoven threads of silk were but the continuity of the
same silent passion. And then one morning the Viscount
had taken it away with him. Of what had they spoken when
it lay upon the wide-mantelled chimneys between flower-
vases and Pompadour clocks? She was at Tostes; he was at
Paris now, far away! What was this Paris like? What a vague
name! She repeated it in a low voice, for the mere pleasure
of it; it rang in her ears like a great cathedral bell; it shone
before her eyes, even on the labels of her pomade-pots.
At night, when the carriers passed under her windows in
their carts singing the ‘Marjolaine,’ she awoke, and listened
to the noise of the iron-bound wheels, which, as they gained
the country road, was soon deadened by the soil. ‘They will

be there to-morrow!’ she said to herself.
And she followed them in thought up and down the hills,
traversing villages, gliding along the highroads by the light
of the stars. At the end of some indefinite distance there was
always a confused spot, into which her dream died.
She bought a plan of Paris, and with the tip of her finger
on the map she walked about the capital. She went up the
boulevards, stopping at every turning, between the lines of
the streets, in front of the white squares that represented
the houses. At last she would close the lids of her weary eyes,
and see in the darkness the gas jets flaring in the wind and
the steps of carriages lowered with much noise before the
peristyles of theatres.
She took in ‘La Corbeille,’ a lady’s journal, and the ‘Syl-
phe des Salons.’ She devoured, without skipping a work, all
the accounts of first nights, races, and soirees, took interest
in the debut of a singer, in the opening of a new shop. She
knew the latest fashions, the addresses of the best tailors, the
days of the Bois and the Opera. In Eugene Sue she studied
descriptions of furniture; she read Balzac and George Sand,
seeking in them imaginary satisfaction for her own desires.
Even at table she had her book by her, and turned over the
pages while Charles ate and talked to her. The memory of
the Viscount always returned as she read. Between him and
the imaginary personages she made comparisons. But the
circle of which he was the centre gradually widened round
him, and the aureole that he bore, fading from his form,
broadened out beyond, lighting up her other dreams.
Paris, more vague than the ocean, glimmered before Em-
78 Madame Bovary
ma’s eyes in an atmosphere of vermilion. The many lives that
stirred amid this tumult were, however, divided into parts,
classed as distinct pictures. Emma perceived only two or
three that hid from her all the rest, and in themselves repre-
sented all humanity. The world of ambassadors moved over
polished floors in drawing rooms lined with mirrors, round
oval tables covered with velvet and gold-fringed cloths.
There were dresses with trains, deep mysteries, anguish hid-
den beneath smiles. Then came the society of the duchesses;
all were pale; all got up at four o’clock; the women, poor
angels, wore English point on their petticoats; and the men,
unappreciated geniuses under a frivolous outward seeming,
rode horses to death at pleasure parties, spent the summer
season at Baden, and towards the forties married heiresses.
In the private rooms of restaurants, where one sups after
midnight by the light of wax candles, laughed the motley
crowd of men of letters and actresses. They were prodigal
as kings, full of ideal, ambitious, fantastic frenzy. This was
an existence outside that of all others, between heaven and
earth, in the midst of storms, having something of the sub-
lime. For the rest of the world it was lost, with no particular
place and as if non-existent. The nearer things were, more-
over, the more her thoughts turned away from them. All her
immediate surroundings, the wearisome country, the mid-
dle-class imbeciles, the mediocrity of existence, seemed to
her exceptional, a peculiar chance that had caught hold of
her, while beyond stretched, as far as eye could see, an im-
mense land of joys and passions. She confused in her desire
the sensualities of luxury with the delights of the heart, el-

egance of manners with delicacy of sentiment. Did not love,
like Indian plants, need a special soil, a particular tempera-
ture? Signs by moonlight, long embraces, tears flowing over
yielded hands, all the fevers of the flesh and the languors
of tenderness could not be separated from the balconies of
great castles full of indolence, from boudoirs with silken
curtains and thick carpets, well-filled flower-stands, a bed
on a raised dias, nor from the flashing of precious stones
and the shoulder-knots of liveries.
The lad from the posting house who came to groom the
mare every morning passed through the passage with his
heavy wooden shoes; there were holes in his blouse; his feet
were bare in list slippers. And this was the groom in knee-
britches with whom she had to be content! His work done,
he did not come back again all day, for Charles on his re-
turn put up his horse himself, unsaddled him and put on
the halter, while the servant-girl brought a bundle of straw
and threw it as best she could into the manger.
To replace Nastasie (who left Tostes shedding torrents of
tears) Emma took into her service a young girl of fourteen,
an orphan with a sweet face. She forbade her wearing cot-
ton caps, taught her to address her in the third person, to
bring a glass of water on a plate, to knock before coming
into a room, to iron, starch, and to dress her—wanted to
make a lady’s-maid of her. The new servant obeyed without
a murmur, so as not to be sent away; and as madame usually
left the key in the sideboard, Felicite every evening took a
small supply of sugar that she ate alone in her bed after she
had said her prayers.
80 Madame Bovary
Sometimes in the afternoon she went to chat with the
postilions.
Madame was in her room upstairs. She wore an open
dressing gown that showed between the shawl facings of her
bodice a pleated chamisette with three gold buttons. Her
belt was a corded girdle with great tassels, and her small
garnet coloured slippers had a large knot of ribbon that
fell over her instep. She had bought herself a blotting book,
writing case, pen-holder, and envelopes, although she had
no one to write to; she dusted her what-not, looked at herself
in the glass, picked up a book, and then, dreaming between
the lines, let it drop on her knees. She longed to travel or to
go back to her convent. She wished at the same time to die
and to live in Paris.
Charles in snow and rain trotted across country. He ate
omelettes on farmhouse tables, poked his arm into damp
beds, received the tepid spurt of blood-lettings in his face,
listened to death-rattles, examined basins, turned over a
good deal of dirty linen; but every evening he found a blaz-
ing fire, his dinner ready, easy-chairs, and a well-dressed
woman, charming with an odour of freshness, though no
one could say whence the perfume came, or if it were not
her skin that made odorous her chemise.
She charmed him by numerous attentions; now it was
some new way of arranging paper sconces for the candles,
a flounce that she altered on her gown, or an extraordi-
nary name for some very simple dish that the servant had
spoilt, but that Charles swallowed with pleasure to the last
mouthful. At Rouen she saw some ladies who wore a bunch

of charms on the watch-chains; she bought some charms.
She wanted for her mantelpiece two large blue glass vases,
and some time after an ivory necessaire with a silver-gilt
thimble. The less Charles understood these refinements the
more they seduced him. They added something to the plea-
sure of the senses and to the comfort of his fireside. It was
like a golden dust sanding all along the narrow path of his
life.
He was well, looked well; his reputation was firmly es-
tablished.
The country-folk loved him because he was not proud.
He petted the children, never went to the public house, and,
moreover, his morals inspired confidence. He was specially
successful with catarrhs and chest complaints. Being much
afraid of killing his patients, Charles, in fact only pre-
scribed sedatives, from time to time and emetic, a footbath,
or leeches. It was not that he was afraid of surgery; he bled
people copiously like horses, and for the taking out of teeth
he had the ‘devil’s own wrist.’
Finally, to keep up with the times, he took in ‘La Ruche
Medicale,’ a new journal whose prospectus had been sent
him. He read it a little after dinner, but in about five min-
utes the warmth of the room added to the effect of his
dinner sent him to sleep; and he sat there, his chin on his
two hands and his hair spreading like a mane to the foot
of the lamp. Emma looked at him and shrugged her shoul-
ders. Why, at least, was not her husband one of those men
of taciturn passions who work at their books all night, and
at last, when about sixty, the age of rheumatism sets in, wear
82 Madame Bovary
a string of orders on their ill-fitting black coat? She could
have wished this name of Bovary, which was hers, had been
illustrious, to see it displayed at the booksellers’, repeated
in the newspapers, known to all France. But Charles had
no ambition.
An Yvetot doctor whom he had lately met in consulta-
tion had somewhat humiliated him at the very bedside of
the patient, before the assembled relatives. When, in the
evening, Charles told her this anecdote, Emma inveighed
loudly against his colleague. Charles was much touched. He
kissed her forehead with a tear in his eyes. But she was an-
gered with shame; she felt a wild desire to strike him; she
went to open the window in the passage and breathed in the
fresh air to calm herself.
‘What a man! What a man!’ she said in a low voice, bit-
ing her lips.
Besides, she was becoming more irritated with him. As
he grew older his manner grew heavier; at dessert he cut
the corks of the empty bottles; after eating he cleaned his
teeth with his tongue; in taking soup he made a gurgling
noise with every spoonful; and, as he was getting fatter, the
puffed-out cheeks seemed to push the eyes, always small, up
to the temples.
Sometimes Emma tucked the red borders of his under-
vest unto his waistcoat, rearranged his cravat, and threw
away the dirty gloves he was going to put on; and this was
not, as he fancied, for himself; it was for herself, by a diffu-
sion of egotism, of nervous irritation. Sometimes, too, she
told him of what she had read, such as a passage in a novel,

of a new play, or an anecdote of the ‘upper ten’ that she had
seen in a feuilleton; for, after all, Charles was something,
an ever-open ear, and ever-ready approbation. She confided
many a thing to her greyhound. She would have done so to
the logs in the fireplace or to the pendulum of the clock.
At the bottom of her heart, however, she was waiting for
something to happen. Like shipwrecked sailors, she turned
despairing eyes upon the solitude of her life, seeking afar
off some white sail in the mists of the horizon. She did not
know what this chance would be, what wind would bring it
her, towards what shore it would drive her, if it would be a
shallop or a three-decker, laden with anguish or full of bliss
to the portholes. But each morning, as she awoke, she hoped
it would come that day; she listened to every sound, sprang
up with a start, wondered that it did not come; then at sun-
set, always more saddened, she longed for the morrow.
Spring came round. With the first warm weather, when
the pear trees began to blossom, she suffered from dys-
pnoea.
From the beginning of July she counted how many weeks
there were to October, thinking that perhaps the Marquis
d’Andervilliers would give another ball at Vaubyessard. But
all September passed without letters or visits.
After the ennui of this disappointment her heart once
more remained empty, and then the same series of days re-
commenced. So now they would thus follow one another,
always the same, immovable, and bringing nothing. Other
lives, however flat, had at least the chance of some event.
One adventure sometimes brought with it infinite conse-
84 Madame Bovary
quences and the scene changed. But nothing happened to
her; God had willed it so! The future was a dark corridor,
with its door at the end shut fast.
She gave up music. What was the good of playing? Who
would hear her? Since she could never, in a velvet gown with
short sleeves, striking with her light fingers the ivory keys
of an Erard at a concert, feel the murmur of ecstasy envel-
op her like a breeze, it was not worth while boring herself
with practicing. Her drawing cardboard and her embroi-
dery she left in the cupboard. What was the good? What
was the good? Sewing irritated her. ‘I have read everything,’
she said to herself. And she sat there making the tongs red-
hot, or looked at the rain falling.
How sad she was on Sundays when vespers sounded! She
listened with dull attention to each stroke of the cracked
bell. A cat slowly walking over some roof put up his back in
the pale rays of the sum. The wind on the highroad blew up
clouds of dust. Afar off a dog sometimes howled; and the
bell, keeping time, continued its monotonous ringing that
died away over the fields.
But the people came out from church. The women in
waxed clogs, the peasants in new blouses, the little bare-
headed children skipping along in front of them, all were
going home. And till nightfall, five or six men, always the
same, stayed playing at corks in front of the large door of
the inn.
The winter was severe. The windows every morning were
covered with rime, and the light shining through them, dim
as through ground-glass, sometimes did not change the

whole day long. At four o’clock the lamp had to be lighted.
On fine days she went down into the garden. The dew
had left on the cabbages a silver lace with long transparent
threads spreading from one to the other. No birds were to be
heard; everything seemed asleep, the espalier covered with
straw, and the vine, like a great sick serpent under the cop-
ing of the wall, along which, on drawing hear, one saw the
many-footed woodlice crawling. Under the spruce by the
hedgerow, the curie in the three-cornered hat reading his
breviary had lost his right foot, and the very plaster, scaling
off with the frost, had left white scabs on his face.
Then she went up again, shut her door, put on coals, and
fainting with the heat of the hearth, felt her boredom weigh
more heavily than ever. She would have like to go down and
talk to the servant, but a sense of shame restrained her.
Every day at the same time the schoolmaster in a black
skullcap opened the shutters of his house, and the rural po-
liceman, wearing his sabre over his blouse, passed by. Night
and morning the post-horses, three by three, crossed the
street to water at the pond. From time to time the bell of a
public house door rang, and when it was windy one could
hear the little brass basins that served as signs for the hair-
dresser’s shop creaking on their two rods. This shop had as
decoration an old engraving of a fashion-plate stuck against
a windowpane and the wax bust of a woman with yellow
hair. He, too, the hairdresser, lamented his wasted call-
ing, his hopeless future, and dreaming of some shop in a
big town—at Rouen, for example, overlooking the harbour,
near the theatre—he walked up and down all day from the
86 Madame Bovary
mairie to the church, sombre and waiting for customers.
When Madame Bovary looked up, she always saw him there,
like a sentinel on duty, with his skullcap over his ears and
his vest of lasting.
Sometimes in the afternoon outside the window of her
room, the head of a man appeared, a swarthy head with
black whiskers, smiling slowly, with a broad, gentle smile
that showed his white teeth. A waltz immediately began and
on the organ, in a little drawing room, dancers the size of a
finger, women in pink turbans, Tyrolians in jackets, mon-
keys in frock coats, gentlemen in knee-breeches, turned
and turned between the sofas, the consoles, multiplied in
the bits of looking glass held together at their corners by a
piece of gold paper. The man turned his handle, looking to
the right and left, and up at the windows. Now and again,
while he shot out a long squirt of brown saliva against the
milestone, with his knee raised his instrument, whose hard
straps tired his shoulder; and now, doleful and drawling, or
gay and hurried, the music escaped from the box, droning
through a curtain of pink taffeta under a brass claw in ara-
besque. They were airs played in other places at the theatres,
sung in drawing rooms, danced to at night under lighted
lustres, echoes of the world that reached even to Emma.
Endless sarabands ran through her head, and, like an Indi-
an dancing girl on the flowers of a carpet, her thoughts leapt
with the notes, swung from dream to dream, from sadness
to sadness. When the man had caught some coppers in his
cap, he drew down an old cover of blue cloth, hitched his
organ on to his back, and went off with a heavy tread. She

watched him going.
But it was above all the meal-times that were unbear-
able to her, in this small room on the ground floor, with
its smoking stove, its creaking door, the walls that sweated,
the damp flags; all the bitterness in life seemed served up
on her plate, and with smoke of the boiled beef there rose
from her secret soul whiffs of sickliness. Charles was a slow
eater; she played with a few nuts, or, leaning on her elbow,
amused herself with drawing lines along the oilcloth table
cover with the point of her knife.
She now let everything in her household take care of it-
self, and Madame Bovary senior, when she came to spend
part of Lent at Tostes, was much surprised at the change.
She who was formerly so careful, so dainty, now passed
whole days without dressing, wore grey cotton stockings,
and burnt tallow candles. She kept saying they must be eco-
nomical since they were not rich, adding that she was very
contented, very happy, that Tostes pleased her very much,
with other speeches that closed the mouth of her mother-
in-law. Besides, Emma no longer seemed inclined to follow
her advice; once even, Madame Bovary having thought fit
to maintain that mistresses ought to keep an eye on the re-
ligion of their servants, she had answered with so angry a
look and so cold a smile that the good woman did not in-
terfere again.
Emma was growing difficult, capricious. She ordered
dishes for herself, then she did not touch them; one day
drank only pure milk, the next cups of tea by the dozen. Of-
ten she persisted in not going out, then, stifling, threw open
88 Madame Bovary
the windows and put on light dresses. After she had well
scolded her servant she gave her presents or sent her out
to see neighbours, just as she sometimes threw beggars all
the silver in her purse, although she was by no means ten-
der-hearted or easily accessible to the feelings of others, like
most country-bred people, who always retain in their souls
something of the horny hardness of the paternal hands.
Towards the end of February old Rouault, in memory
of his cure, himself brought his son-in-law a superb turkey,
and stayed three days at Tostes. Charles being with his pa-
tients, Emma kept him company. He smoked in the room,
spat on the firedogs, talked farming, calves, cows, poultry,
and municipal council, so that when he left she closed the
door on him with a feeling of satisfaction that surprised
even herself. Moreover she no longer concealed her con-
tempt for anything or anybody, and at times she set herself
to express singular opinions, finding fault with that which
others approved, and approving things perverse and im-
moral, all of which made her husband open his eyes widely.
Would this misery last for ever? Would she never issue
from it? Yet she was as good as all the women who were
living happily. She had seen duchesses at Vaubyessard with
clumsier waists and commoner ways, and she execrated
the injustice of God. She leant her head against the walls
to weep; she envied lives of stir; longed for masked balls,
for violent pleasures, with all the wildness that she did not
know, but that these must surely yield.
She grew pale and suffered from palpitations of the
heart.

Charles prescribed valerian and camphor baths. Every-
thing that was tried only seemed to irritate her the more.
On certain days she chatted with feverish rapidity, and
this over-excitement was suddenly followed by a state of
torpor, in which she remained without speaking, without
moving. What then revived her was pouring a bottle of eau-
de-cologne over her arms.
As she was constantly complaining about Tostes, Charles
fancied that her illness was no doubt due to some local
cause, and fixing on this idea, began to think seriously of
setting up elsewhere.
From that moment she drank vinegar, contracted a sharp
little cough, and completely lost her appetite.
It cost Charles much to give up Tostes after living there
four years and ‘when he was beginning to get on there.’ Yet
if it must be! He took her to Rouen to see his old master. It
was a nervous complaint: change of air was needed.
After looking about him on this side and on that, Charles
learnt that in the Neufchatel arrondissement there was a
considerable market town called Yonville-l’Abbaye, whose
doctor, a Polish refugee, had decamped a week before. Then
he wrote to the chemist of the place to ask the number of the
population, the distance from the nearest doctor, what his
predecessor had made a year, and so forth; and the answer
being satisfactory, he made up his mind to move towards
the spring, if Emma’s health did not improve.
One day when, in view of her departure, she was tidying
a drawer, something pricked her finger. It was a wire of her
wedding bouquet. The orange blossoms were yellow with
90 Madame Bovary
dust and the silver bordered satin ribbons frayed at the edg-
es. She threw it into the fire. It flared up more quickly than
dry straw. Then it was, like a red bush in the cinders, slowly
devoured. She watched it burn.
The little pasteboard berries burst, the wire twisted, the
gold lace melted; and the shriveled paper corollas, fluttering
like black butterflies at the back of the stove, at least flew up
the chimney.
When they left Tostes at the month of March, Madame
Bovary was pregnant.

Part II
92 Madame Bovary
CHAPTER ONE
Y onville-l’Abbaye (so called from an old Capuchin abbey

of which not even the ruins remain) is a market-town
twenty-four miles from Rouen, between the Abbeville and
Beauvais roads, at the foot of a valley watered by the Rieule,
a little river that runs into the Andelle after turning three
water-mills near its mouth, where there are a few trout that
the lads amuse themselves by fishing for on Sundays.
We leave the highroad at La Boissiere and keep straight
on to the top of the Leux hill, whence the valley is seen. The
river that runs through it makes of it, as it were, two regions
with distinct physiognomies—all on the left is pasture land,
all of the right arable. The meadow stretches under a bulge
of low hills to join at the back with the pasture land of the
Bray country, while on the eastern side, the plain, gently ris-
ing, broadens out, showing as far as eye can follow its blond
cornfields. The water, flowing by the grass, divides with a
white line the colour of the roads and of the plains, and the
country is like a great unfolded mantle with a green velvet
cape bordered with a fringe of silver.
Before us, on the verge of the horizon, lie the oaks of
the forest of Argueil, with the steeps of the Saint-Jean hills
scarred from top to bottom with red irregular lines; they
are rain tracks, and these brick-tones standing out in nar-
row streaks against the grey colour of the mountain are

due to the quantity of iron springs that flow beyond in the
neighboring country.
Here we are on the confines of Normandy, Picardy, and
the Ile-de-France, a bastard land whose language is with-
out accent and its landscape is without character. It is there
that they make the worst Neufchatel cheeses of all the ar-
rondissement; and, on the other hand, farming is costly
because so much manure is needed to enrich this friable
soil full of sand and flints.
Up to 1835 there was no practicable road for getting to
Yonville, but about this time a cross-road was made which
joins that of Abbeville to that of Amiens, and is occasion-
ally used by the Rouen wagoners on their way to Flanders.
Yonville-l’Abbaye has remained stationary in spite of its
‘new outlet.’ Instead of improving the soil, they persist in
keeping up the pasture lands, however depreciated they
may be in value, and the lazy borough, growing away from
the plain, has naturally spread riverwards. It is seem from
afar sprawling along the banks like a cowherd taking a si-
esta by the water-side.
At the foot of the hill beyond the bridge begins a road-
way, planted with young aspens, that leads in a straight line
to the first houses in the place. These, fenced in by hedges,
are in the middle of courtyards full of straggling buildings,
wine-presses, cart-sheds and distilleries scattered under
thick trees, with ladders, poles, or scythes hung on to the
branches. The thatched roofs, like fur caps drawn over eyes,
reach down over about a third of the low windows, whose
coarse convex glasses have knots in the middle like the bot-
94 Madame Bovary
toms of bottles. Against the plaster wall diagonally crossed
by black joists, a meagre pear-tree sometimes leans and the
ground-floors have at their door a small swing-gate to keep
out the chicks that come pilfering crumbs of bread steeped
in cider on the threshold. But the courtyards grow narrow-
er, the houses closer together, and the fences disappear; a
bundle of ferns swings under a window from the end of a
broomstick; there is a blacksmith’s forge and then a wheel-
wright’s, with two or three new carts outside that partly
block the way. Then across an open space appears a white
house beyond a grass mound ornamented by a Cupid, his
finger on his lips; two brass vases are at each end of a flight
of steps; scutcheons* blaze upon the door. It is the notary’s
house, and the finest in the place.
*The panonceaux that have to be hung over the doors of
notaries.
The Church is on the other side of the street, twenty pac-
es farther down, at the entrance of the square. The little
cemetery that surrounds it, closed in by a wall breast high,
is so full of graves that the old stones, level with the ground,
form a continuous pavement, on which the grass of itself
has marked out regular green squares. The church was re-
built during the last years of the reign of Charles X. The
wooden roof is beginning to rot from the top, and here and
there has black hollows in its blue colour. Over the door,
where the organ should be, is a loft for the men, with a spiral
staircase that reverberates under their wooden shoes.
The daylight coming through the plain glass windows
falls obliquely upon the pews ranged along the walls, which

are adorned here and there with a straw mat bearing be-
neath it the words in large letters, ‘Mr. So-and-so’s pew.’
Farther on, at a spot where the building narrows, the confes-
sional forms a pendant to a statuette of the Virgin, clothed
in a satin robe, coifed with a tulle veil sprinkled with silver
stars, and with red cheeks, like an idol of the Sandwich Is-
lands; and, finally, a copy of the ‘Holy Family, presented by
the Minister of the Interior,’ overlooking the high altar, be-
tween four candlesticks, closes in the perspective. The choir
stalls, of deal wood, have been left unpainted.
The market, that is to say, a tiled roof supported by some
twenty posts, occupies of itself about half the public square
of Yonville. The town hall, constructed ‘from the designs
of a Paris architect,’ is a sort of Greek temple that forms
the corner next to the chemist’s shop. On the ground-floor
are three Ionic columns and on the first floor a semicircular
gallery, while the dome that crowns it is occupied by a Gal-
lic cock, resting one foot upon the ‘Charte’ and holding in
the other the scales of Justice.
But that which most attracts the eye is opposite the Lion
d’Or inn, the chemist’s shop of Monsieur Homais. In the
evening especially its argand lamp is lit up and the red and
green jars that embellish his shop-front throw far across the
street their two streams of colour; then across them as if in
Bengal lights is seen the shadow of the chemist leaning over
his desk. His house from top to bottom is placarded with in-
scriptions written in large hand, round hand, printed hand:
‘Vichy, Seltzer, Barege waters, blood purifiers, Raspail pat-
ent medicine, Arabian racahout, Darcet lozenges, Regnault
96 Madame Bovary
paste, trusses, baths, hygienic chocolate,’ etc. And the sign-
board, which takes up all the breadth of the shop, bears in
gold letters, ‘Homais, Chemist.’ Then at the back of the shop,
behind the great scales fixed to the counter, the word ‘Labo-
ratory’ appears on a scroll above a glass door, which about
half-way up once more repeats ‘Homais’ in gold letters on
a black ground.
Beyond this there is nothing to see at Yonville. The street
(the only one) a gunshot in length and flanked by a few
shops on either side stops short at the turn of the highroad.
If it is left on the right hand and the foot of the Saint-Jean
hills followed the cemetery is soon reached.
At the time of the cholera, in order to enlarge this, a piece
of wall was pulled down, and three acres of land by its side
purchased; but all the new portion is almost tenantless; the
tombs, as heretofore, continue to crowd together towards
the gate. The keeper, who is at once gravedigger and church
beadle (thus making a double profit out of the parish corps-
es), has taken advantage of the unused plot of ground to
plant potatoes there. From year to year, however, his small
field grows smaller, and when there is an epidemic, he does
not know whether to rejoice at the deaths or regret the buri-
als.
‘You live on the dead, Lestiboudois!’ the curie at last
said to him one day. This grim remark made him reflect; it
checked him for some time; but to this day he carries on the
cultivation of his little tubers, and even maintains stoutly
that they grow naturally.
Since the events about to be narrated, nothing in fact

has changed at Yonville. The tin tricolour flag still swings
at the top of the church-steeple; the two chintz streamers
still flutter in the wind from the linen-draper’s; the chem-
ist’s fetuses, like lumps of white amadou, rot more and more
in their turbid alcohol, and above the big door of the inn
the old golden lion, faded by rain, still shows passers-by its
poodle mane.
On the evening when the Bovarys were to arrive at Yon-
ville, Widow Lefrancois, the landlady of this inn, was so
very busy that she sweated great drops as she moved her
saucepans. To-morrow was market-day. The meat had to be
cut beforehand, the fowls drawn, the soup and coffee made.
Moreover, she had the boarders’ meal to see to, and that of
the doctor, his wife, and their servant; the billiard-room
was echoing with bursts of laughter; three millers in a small
parlour were calling for brandy; the wood was blazing, the
brazen pan was hissing, and on the long kitchen table, amid
the quarters of raw mutton, rose piles of plates that rattled
with the shaking of the block on which spinach was being
chopped.
From the poultry-yard was heard the screaming of the
fowls whom the servant was chasing in order to wring their
necks.
A man slightly marked with small-pox, in green leather
slippers, and wearing a velvet cap with a gold tassel, was
warming his back at the chimney. His face expressed noth-
ing but self-satisfaction, and he appeared to take life as
calmly as the goldfinch suspended over his head in its wick-
er cage: this was the chemist.
98 Madame Bovary
‘Artemise!’ shouted the landlady, ‘chop some wood, fill
the water bottles, bring some brandy, look sharp! If only
I knew what dessert to offer the guests you are expecting!
Good heavens! Those furniture-movers are beginning their
racket in the billiard-room again; and their van has been
left before the front door! The ‘Hirondelle’ might run into it
when it draws up. Call Polyte and tell him to put it up. Only
think, Monsieur Homais, that since morning they have had
about fifteen games, and drunk eight jars of cider! Why,
they’ll tear my cloth for me,’ she went on, looking at them
from a distance, her strainer in her hand.
‘That wouldn’t be much of a loss,’ replied Monsieur
Homais. ‘You would buy another.’
‘Another billiard-table!’ exclaimed the widow.
‘Since that one is coming to pieces, Madame Lefrancois.
I tell you again you are doing yourself harm, much harm!
And besides, players now want narrow pockets and heavy
cues. Hazards aren’t played now; everything is changed!
One must keep pace with the times! Just look at Tellier!’
The hostess reddened with vexation. The chemist went
on—
‘You may say what you like; his table is better than yours;
and if one were to think, for example, of getting up a patriot-
ic pool for Poland or the sufferers from the Lyons floods—‘
‘It isn’t beggars like him that’ll frighten us,’ interrupt-
ed the landlady, shrugging her fat shoulders. ‘Come, come,
Monsieur Homais; as long as the ‘Lion d’Or’ exists people
will come to it. We’ve feathered our nest; while one of these
days you’ll find the ‘Cafe Francais’ closed with a big plac-

ard on the shutters. Change my billiard-table!’ she went on,
speaking to herself, ‘the table that comes in so handy for
folding the washing, and on which, in the hunting season,
I have slept six visitors! But that dawdler, Hivert, doesn’t
come!’
‘Are you waiting for him for your gentlemen’s dinner?’
‘Wait for him! And what about Monsieur Binet? As the
clock strikes six you’ll see him come in, for he hasn’t his
equal under the sun for punctuality. He must always have
his seat in the small parlour. He’d rather die than dine any-
where else. And so squeamish as he is, and so particular
about the cider! Not like Monsieur Leon; he sometimes
comes at seven, or even half-past, and he doesn’t so much as
look at what he eats. Such a nice young man! Never speaks
a rough word!’
‘Well, you see, there’s a great difference between an
educated man and an old carabineer who is now a tax-col-
lector.’
Six o’clock struck. Binet came in.
He wore a blue frock-coat falling in a straight line round
his thin body, and his leather cap, with its lappets knot-
ted over the top of his head with string, showed under the
turned-up peak a bald forehead, flattened by the constant
wearing of a helmet. He wore a black cloth waistcoat, a hair
collar, grey trousers, and, all the year round, well-blacked
boots, that had two parallel swellings due to the sticking
out of his big-toes. Not a hair stood out from the regular
line of fair whiskers, which, encircling his jaws, framed, af-
ter the fashion of a garden border, his long, wan face, whose
100 Madame Bovary

eyes were small and the nose hooked. Clever at all games
of cards, a good hunter, and writing a fine hand, he had at
home a lathe, and amused himself by turning napkin rings,
with which he filled up his house, with the jealousy of an
artist and the egotism of a bourgeois.
He went to the small parlour, but the three millers had
to be got out first, and during the whole time necessary for
laying the cloth, Binet remained silent in his place near the
stove. Then he shut the door and took off his cap in his usual
way.
‘It isn’t with saying civil things that he’ll wear out his
tongue,’ said the chemist, as soon as he was along with the
landlady.
‘He never talks more,’ she replied. ‘Last week two travel-
ers in the cloth line were here—such clever chaps who told
such jokes in the evening, that I fairly cried with laughing;
and he stood there like a dab fish and never said a word.’
‘Yes,’ observed the chemist; ‘no imagination, no sallies,
nothing that makes the society-man.’
‘Yet they say he has parts,’ objected the landlady.
‘Parts!’ replied Monsieur Homais; ‘he, parts! In his own
line it is possible,’ he added in a calmer tone. And he went
on—
‘Ah! That a merchant, who has large connections, a juris-
consult, a doctor, a chemist, should be thus absent-minded,
that the should become whimsical or even peevish, I can
understand; such cases are cited in history. But at least it is
because they are thinking of something. Myself, for exam-
ple, how often has it happened to me to look on the bureau

for my pen to write a label, and to find, after all, that I had
put it behind my ear!’
Madame Lefrancois just then went to the door to see
if the ‘Hirondelle’ were not coming. She started. A man
dressed in black suddenly came into the kitchen. By the last
gleam of the twilight one could see that his face was rubi-
cund and his form athletic.
‘What can I do for you, Monsieur le Curie?’ asked the
landlady, as she reached down from the chimney one of
the copper candlesticks placed with their candles in a row.
‘Will you take something? A thimbleful of Cassis*? A glass
of wine?’
*Black currant liqueur.
The priest declined very politely. He had come for his
umbrella, that he had forgotten the other day at the Er-
nemont convent, and after asking Madame Lefrancois to
have it sent to him at the presbytery in the evening, he left
for the church, from which the Angelus was ringing.
When the chemist no longer heard the noise of his boots
along the square, he thought the priest’s behaviour just
now very unbecoming. This refusal to take any refreshment
seemed to him the most odious hypocrisy; all priests tip-
pled on the sly, and were trying to bring back the days of
the tithe.
The landlady took up the defence of her curie.
‘Besides, he could double up four men like you over his
knee. Last year he helped our people to bring in the straw;
he carried as many as six trusses at once, he is so strong.’
‘Bravo!’ said the chemist. ‘Now just send your daughters
102 Madame Bovary

to confess to fellows which such a temperament! I, if I were
the Government, I’d have the priests bled once a month. Yes,
Madame Lefrancois, every month—a good phlebotomy, in
the interests of the police and morals.’
‘Be quiet, Monsieur Homais. You are an infidel; you’ve
no religion.’
The chemist answered: ‘I have a religion, my religion,
and I even have more than all these others with their mum-
meries and their juggling. I adore God, on the contrary. I
believe in the Supreme Being, in a Creator, whatever he may
be. I care little who has placed us here below to fulfil our du-
ties as citizens and fathers of families; but I don’t need to go
to church to kiss silver plates, and fatten, out of my pocket,
a lot of good-for-nothings who live better than we do. For
one can know Him as well in a wood, in a field, or even
contemplating the eternal vault like the ancients. My God!
Mine is the God of Socrates, of Franklin, of Voltaire, and of
Beranger! I am for the profession of faith of the ‘Savoyard
Vicar,’ and the immortal principles of ‘89! And I can’t ad-
mit of an old boy of a God who takes walks in his garden
with a cane in his hand, who lodges his friends in the bel-
ly of whales, dies uttering a cry, and rises again at the end
of three days; things absurd in themselves, and completely
opposed, moreover, to all physical laws, which prove to us,
by the way, that priests have always wallowed in turpid ig-
norance, in which they would fain engulf the people with
them.’
He ceased, looking round for an audience, for in his bub-
bling over the chemist had for a moment fancied himself

in the midst of the town council. But the landlady no lon-
ger heeded him; she was listening to a distant rolling. One
could distinguish the noise of a carriage mingled with the
clattering of loose horseshoes that beat against the ground,
and at last the ‘Hirondelle’ stopped at the door.
It was a yellow box on two large wheels, that, reaching to
the tilt, prevented travelers from seeing the road and dirtied
their shoulders. The small panes of the narrow windows rat-
tled in their sashes when the coach was closed, and retained
here and there patches of mud amid the old layers of dust,
that not even storms of rain had altogether washed away. It
was drawn by three horses, the first a leader, and when it
came down-hill its bottom jolted against the ground.
Some of the inhabitants of Yonville came out into the
square; they all spoke at once, asking for news, for explana-
tions, for hampers. Hivert did not know whom to answer.
It was he who did the errands of the place in town. He
went to the shops and brought back rolls of leather for the
shoemaker, old iron for the farrier, a barrel of herrings for
his mistress, caps from the milliner’s, locks from the hair-
dresser’s and all along the road on his return journey he
distributed his parcels, which he threw, standing upright
on his seat and shouting at the top of his voice, over the en-
closures of the yards.
An accident had delayed him. Madame Bovary’s grey-
hound had run across the field. They had whistled for him a
quarter of an hour; Hivert had even gone back a mile and a
half expecting every moment to catch sight of her; but it had
been necessary to go on.
104 Madame Bovary

Emma had wept, grown angry; she had accused Charles
of this misfortune. Monsieur Lheureux, a draper, who hap-
pened to be in the coach with her, had tried to console her
by a number of examples of lost dogs recognizing their mas-
ters at the end of long years. One, he said had been told of,
who had come back to Paris from Constantinople. Another
had gone one hundred and fifty miles in a straight line, and
swum four rivers; and his own father had possessed a poo-
dle, which, after twelve years of absence, had all of a sudden
jumped on his back in the street as he was going to dine in
town.

CHAPTER TWO
E mma got out first, then Felicite, Monsieur Lheureux,

and a nurse, and they had to wake up Charles in his
corner, where he had slept soundly since night set in.
Homais introduced himself; he offered his homages to
madame and his respects to monsieur; said he was charmed
to have been able to render them some slight service, and
added with a cordial air that he had ventured to invite him-
self, his wife being away.
When Madame Bovary was in the kitchen she went up
to the chimney.
With the tips of her fingers she caught her dress at the
knee, and having thus pulled it up to her ankle, held out her
foot in its black boot to the fire above the revolving leg of
mutton. The flame lit up the whole of her, penetrating with
a crude light the woof of her gowns, the fine pores of her
fair skin, and even her eyelids, which she blinked now and
again. A great red glow passed over her with the blowing of
the wind through the half-open door.
On the other side of the chimney a young man with fair
hair watched her silently.
As he was a good deal bored at Yonville, where he was a
clerk at the notary’s, Monsieur Guillaumin, Monsieur Leon
Dupuis (it was he who was the second habitue of the ‘Lion
d’Or’) frequently put back his dinner-hour in hope that
106 Madame Bovary

some traveler might come to the inn, with whom he could
chat in the evening. On the days when his work was done
early, he had, for want of something else to do, to come
punctually, and endure from soup to cheese a tete-a-tete
with Binet. It was therefore with delight that he accepted
the landlady’s suggestion that he should dine in company
with the newcomers, and they passed into the large parlour
where Madame Lefrancois, for the purpose of showing off,
had had the table laid for four.
Homais asked to be allowed to keep on his skull-cap, for
fear of coryza; then, turning to his neighbour—
‘Madame is no doubt a little fatigued; one gets jolted so
abominably in our ‘Hirondelle.’’
‘That is true,’ replied Emma; ‘but moving about always
amuses me. I like change of place.’
‘It is so tedious,’ sighed the clerk, ‘to be always riveted to
the same places.’
‘If you were like me,’ said Charles, ‘constantly obliged to
be in the saddle’—
‘But,’ Leon went on, addressing himself to Madame
Bovary, ‘nothing, it seems to me, is more pleasant—when
one can,’ he added.
‘Moreover,’ said the druggist, ‘the practice of medicine
is not very hard work in our part of the world, for the state
of our roads allows us the use of gigs, and generally, as
the farmers are prosperous, they pay pretty well. We have,
medically speaking, besides the ordinary cases of enteritis,
bronchitis, bilious affections, etc., now and then a few in-
termittent fevers at harvest-time; but on the whole, little of

a serious nature, nothing special to note, unless it be a great
deal of scrofula, due, no doubt, to the deplorable hygienic
conditions of our peasant dwellings. Ah! you will find many
prejudices to combat, Monsieur Bovary, much obstinacy of
routine, with which all the efforts of your science will daily
come into collision; for people still have recourse to nove-
nas, to relics, to the priest, rather than come straight to the
doctor of the chemist. The climate, however, is not, truth
to tell, bad, and we even have a few nonagenarians in our
parish. The thermometer (I have made some observations)
falls in winter to 4 degrees Centigrade at the outside, which
gives us 24 degrees Reaumur as the maximum, or other-
wise 54 degrees Fahrenheit (English scale), not more. And,
as a matter of fact, we are sheltered from the north winds by
the forest of Argueil on the one side, from the west winds
by the St. Jean range on the other; and this heat, more-
over, which, on account of the aqueous vapours given off
by the river and the considerable number of cattle in the
fields, which, as you know, exhale much ammonia, that is
to say, nitrogen, hydrogen and oxygen (no, nitrogen and hy-
drogen alone), and which sucking up into itself the humus
from the ground, mixing together all those different ema-
nations, unites them into a stack, so to say, and combining
with the electricity diffused through the atmosphere, when
there is any, might in the long run, as in tropical countries,
engender insalubrious miasmata—this heat, I say, finds
itself perfectly tempered on the side whence it comes, or
rather whence it should come—that is to say, the southern
side— by the south-eastern winds, which, having cooled
108 Madame Bovary

themselves passing over the Seine, reach us sometimes all
at once like breezes from Russia.’
‘At any rate, you have some walks in the neighbourhood?’
continued Madame Bovary, speaking to the young man.
‘Oh, very few,’ he answered. ‘There is a place they call
La Pature, on the top of the hill, on the edge of the forest.
Sometimes, on Sundays, I go and stay there with a book,
watching the sunset.’
‘I think there is nothing so admirable as sunsets,’ she re-
sumed; ‘but especially by the side of the sea.’
‘Oh, I adore the sea!’ said Monsieur Leon.
‘And then, does it not seem to you,’ continued Madame
Bovary, ‘that the mind travels more freely on this limitless
expanse, the contemplation of which elevates the soul, gives
ideas of the infinite, the ideal?’
‘It is the same with mountainous landscapes,’ continued
Leon. ‘A cousin of mine who travelled in Switzerland last
year told me that one could not picture to oneself the poetry
of the lakes, the charm of the waterfalls, the gigantic effect
of the glaciers. One sees pines of incredible size across tor-
rents, cottages suspended over precipices, and, a thousand
feet below one, whole valleys when the clouds open. Such
spectacles must stir to enthusiasm, incline to prayer, to ec-
stasy; and I no longer marvel at that celebrated musician
who, the better to inspire his imagination, was in the habit
of playing the piano before some imposing site.’
‘You play?’ she asked.
‘No, but I am very fond of music,’ he replied.
‘Ah! don’t you listen to him, Madame Bovary,’ interrupt-

ed Homais, bending over his plate. ‘That’s sheer modesty.
Why, my dear fellow, the other day in your room you were
singing ‘L’Ange Gardien’ ravishingly. I heard you from the
laboratory. You gave it like an actor.’
Leon, in fact, lodged at the chemist’s where he had a
small room on the second floor, overlooking the Place. He
blushed at the compliment of his landlord, who had already
turned to the doctor, and was enumerating to him, one after
the other, all the principal inhabitants of Yonville. He was
telling anecdotes, giving information; the fortune of the
notary was not known exactly, and ‘there was the Tuvache
household,’ who made a good deal of show.
Emma continued, ‘And what music do you prefer?’
‘Oh, German music; that which makes you dream.’
‘Have you been to the opera?’
‘Not yet; but I shall go next year, when I am living at Paris
to finish reading for the bar.’
‘As I had the honour of putting it to your husband,’ said
the chemist, ‘with regard to this poor Yanoda who has run
away, you will find yourself, thanks to his extravagance, in
the possession of one of the most comfortable houses of Yon-
ville. Its greatest convenience for a doctor is a door giving
on the Walk, where one can go in and out unseen. Moreover,
it contains everything that is agreeable in a household—a
laundry, kitchen with offices, sitting-room, fruit-room, and
so on. He was a gay dog, who didn’t care what he spent. At
the end of the garden, by the side of the water, he had an ar-
bour built just for the purpose of drinking beer in summer;
and if madame is fond of gardening she will be able—‘
110 Madame Bovary

‘My wife doesn’t care about it,’ said Charles; ‘although
she has been advised to take exercise, she prefers always sit-
ting in her room reading.’
‘Like me,’ replied Leon. ‘And indeed, what is better than
to sit by one’s fireside in the evening with a book, while the
wind beats against the window and the lamp is burning?’
‘What, indeed?’ she said, fixing her large black eyes wide
open upon him.
‘One thinks of nothing,’ he continued; ‘the hours slip by.
Motionless we traverse countries we fancy we see, and your
thought, blinding with the fiction, playing with the details,
follows the outline of the adventures. It mingles with the
characters, and it seems as if it were yourself palpitating be-
neath their costumes.’
‘That is true! That is true?’ she said.
‘Has it ever happened to you,’ Leon went on, ‘to come
across some vague idea of one’s own in a book, some dim
image that comes back to you from afar, and as the complet-
est expression of your own slightest sentiment?’
‘I have experienced it,’ she replied.
‘That is why,’ he said, ‘I especially love the poets. I think
verse more tender than prose, and that it moves far more
easily to tears.’
‘Still in the long run it is tiring,’ continued Emma. Now
I, on the contrary, adore stories that rush breathlessly along,
that frighten one. I detest commonplace heroes and moder-
ate sentiments, such as there are in nature.’
‘In fact,’ observed the clerk, ‘these works, not touching
the heart, miss, it seems to me, the true end of art. It is so

sweet, amid all the disenchantments of life, to be able to
dwell in thought upon noble characters, pure affections,
and pictures of happiness. For myself, living here far from
the world, this is my one distraction; but Yonville affords so
few resources.’
‘Like Tostes, no doubt,’ replied Emma; ‘and so I always
subscribed to a lending library.’
‘If madame will do me the honour of making use of
it’, said the chemist, who had just caught the last words,
‘I have at her disposal a library composed of the best au-
thors, Voltaire, Rousseau, Delille, Walter Scott, the ‘Echo
des Feuilletons’; and in addition I receive various period-
icals, among them the ‘Fanal de Rouen’ daily, having the
advantage to be its correspondent for the districts of Buchy,
Forges, Neufchatel, Yonville, and vicinity.’
For two hours and a half they had been at table; for the
servant Artemis, carelessly dragging her old list slippers
over the flags, brought one plate after the other, forgot ev-
erything, and constantly left the door of the billiard-room
half open, so that it beat against the wall with its hooks.
Unconsciously, Leon, while talking, had placed his foot
on one of the bars of the chair on which Madame Bovary
was sitting. She wore a small blue silk necktie, that kept up
like a ruff a gauffered cambric collar, and with the move-
ments of her head the lower part of her face gently sunk
into the linen or came out from it. Thus side by side, while
Charles and the chemist chatted, they entered into one of
those vague conversations where the hazard of all that is
said brings you back to the fixed centre of a common sym-
112 Madame Bovary

pathy. The Paris theatres, titles of novels, new quadrilles,
and the world they did not know; Tostes, where she had
lived, and Yonville, where they were; they examined all,
talked of everything till to the end of dinner.
When coffee was served Felicite went away to get ready
the room in the new house, and the guests soon raised
the siege. Madame Lefrancois was asleep near the cinders,
while the stable-boy, lantern in hand, was waiting to show
Monsieur and Madame Bovary the way home. Bits of straw
stuck in his red hair, and he limped with his left leg. When
he had taken in his other hand the cure’s umbrella, they
started.
The town was asleep; the pillars of the market threw great
shadows; the earth was all grey as on a summer’s night. But
as the doctor’s house was only some fifty paces from the
inn, they had to say good-night almost immediately, and
the company dispersed.
As soon as she entered the passage, Emma felt the cold
of the plaster fall about her shoulders like damp linen. The
walls were new and the wooden stairs creaked. In their bed-
room, on the first floor, a whitish light passed through the
curtainless windows.
She could catch glimpses of tree tops, and beyond, the
fields, half-drowned in the fog that lay reeking in the moon-
light along the course of the river. In the middle of the room,
pell-mell, were scattered drawers, bottles, curtain-rods,
gilt poles, with mattresses on the chairs and basins on the
ground—the two men who had brought the furniture had
left everything about carelessly.

This was the fourth time that she had slept in a strange
place.
The first was the day of her going to the convent; the sec-
ond, of her arrival at Tostes; the third, at Vaubyessard; and
this was the fourth. And each one had marked, as it were,
the inauguration of a new phase in her life. She did not be-
lieve that things could present themselves in the same way
in different places, and since the portion of her life lived had
been bad, no doubt that which remained to be lived would
be better.
114 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER THREE
T he next day, as she was getting up, she saw the clerk on
the Place. She had on a dressing-gown. He looked up
and bowed. She nodded quickly and reclosed the window.
Leon waited all day for six o’clock in the evening to come,
but on going to the inn, he found no one but Monsieur Bi-
net, already at table. The dinner of the evening before had
been a considerable event for him; he had never till then
talked for two hours consecutively to a ‘lady.’ How then had
he been able to explain, and in such language, the number
of things that he could not have said so well before? He was
usually shy, and maintained that reserve which partakes at
once of modesty and dissimulation.
At Yonville he was considered ‘well-bred.’ He listened to
the arguments of the older people, and did not seem hot
about politics—a remarkable thing for a young man. Then
he had some accomplishments; he painted in water-colours,
could read the key of G, and readily talked literature after
dinner when he did not play cards. Monsieur Homais re-
spected him for his education; Madame Homais liked him
for his good-nature, for he often took the little Homais into
the garden—little brats who were always dirty, very much
spoilt, and somewhat lymphatic, like their mother. Besides
the servant to look after them, they had Justin, the chemist’s
apprentice, a second cousin of Monsieur Homais, who had

been taken into the house from charity, and who was useful
at the same time as a servant.
The druggist proved the best of neighbours. He gave
Madame Bovary information as to the trades-people, sent
expressly for his own cider merchant, tasted the drink him-
self, and saw that the casks were properly placed in the
cellar; he explained how to set about getting in a supply of
butter cheap, and made an arrangement with Lestiboudois,
the sacristan, who, besides his sacerdotal and funeral func-
tions, looked after the principal gardens at Yonville by the
hour or the year, according to the taste of the customers.
The need of looking after others was not the only thing
that urged the chemist to such obsequious cordiality; there
was a plan underneath it all.
He had infringed the law of the 19th Ventose, year xi.,
article I, which forbade all persons not having a diploma
to practise medicine; so that, after certain anonymous de-
nunciations, Homais had been summoned to Rouen to see
the procurer of the king in his own private room; the mag-
istrate receiving him standing up, ermine on shoulder and
cap on head. It was in the morning, before the court opened.
In the corridors one heard the heavy boots of the gendarmes
walking past, and like a far-off noise great locks that were
shut. The druggist’s ears tingled as if he were about to have
an apoplectic stroke; he saw the depths of dungeons, his
family in tears, his shop sold, all the jars dispersed; and he
was obliged to enter a cafe and take a glass of rum and selt-
zer to recover his spirits.
Little by little the memory of this reprimand grew fainter,
116 Madame Bovary

and he continued, as heretofore, to give anodyne consul-
tations in his back-parlour. But the mayor resented it, his
colleagues were jealous, everything was to be feared; gain-
ing over Monsieur Bovary by his attentions was to earn his
gratitude, and prevent his speaking out later on, should he
notice anything. So every morning Homais brought him
‘the paper,’ and often in the afternoon left his shop for a few
moments to have a chat with the Doctor.
Charles was dull: patients did not come. He remained
seated for hours without speaking, went into his consulting
room to sleep, or watched his wife sewing. Then for diver-
sion he employed himself at home as a workman; he even
tried to do up the attic with some paint which had been left
behind by the painters. But money matters worried him. He
had spent so much for repairs at Tostes, for madame’s toi-
lette, and for the moving, that the whole dowry, over three
thousand crowns, had slipped away in two years.
Then how many things had been spoilt or lost during
their carriage from Tostes to Yonville, without counting
the plaster cure, who falling out of the coach at an over-se-
vere jolt, had been dashed into a thousand fragments on
the pavements of Quincampoix! A pleasanter trouble came
to distract him, namely, the pregnancy of his wife. As the
time of her confinement approached he cherished her the
more. It was another bond of the flesh establishing itself,
and, as it were, a continued sentiment of a more complex
union. When from afar he saw her languid walk, and her
figure without stays turning softly on her hips; when oppo-
site one another he looked at her at his ease, while she took

tired poses in her armchair, then his happiness knew no
bounds; he got up, embraced her, passed his hands over her
face, called her little mamma, wanted to make her dance,
and half-laughing, half-crying, uttered all kinds of caress-
ing pleasantries that came into his head. The idea of having
begotten a child delighted him. Now he wanted nothing.
He knew human life from end to end, and he sat down to it
with serenity.
Emma at first felt a great astonishment; then was anx-
ious to be delivered that she might know what it was to be a
mother. But not being able to spend as much as she would
have liked, to have a swing-bassinette with rose silk cur-
tains, and embroidered caps, in a fit of bitterness she gave
up looking after the trousseau, and ordered the whole of it
from a village needlewoman, without choosing or discuss-
ing anything. Thus she did not amuse herself with those
preparations that stimulate the tenderness of mothers, and
so her affection was from the very outset, perhaps, to some
extent attenuated.
As Charles, however, spoke of the boy at every meal, she
soon began to think of him more consecutively.
She hoped for a son; he would be strong and dark; she
would call him George; and this idea of having a male child
was like an expected revenge for all her impotence in the
past. A man, at least, is free; he may travel over passions
and over countries, overcome obstacles, taste of the most
far-away pleasures. But a woman is always hampered. At
once inert and flexible, she has against her the weakness of
the flesh and legal dependence. Her will, like the veil of her
118 Madame Bovary

bonnet, held by a string, flutters in every wind; there is al-
ways some desire that draws her, some conventionality that
restrains.
She was confined on a Sunday at about six o’clock, as the
sun was rising.
‘It is a girl!’ said Charles.
She turned her head away and fainted.
Madame Homais, as well as Madame Lefrancois of the
Lion d’Or, almost immediately came running in to em-
brace her. The chemist, as man of discretion, only offered
a few provincial felicitations through the half-opened door.
He wished to see the child and thought it well made.
Whilst she was getting well she occupied herself much
in seeking a name for her daughter. First she went over
all those that have Italian endings, such as Clara, Louisa,
Amanda, Atala; she liked Galsuinde pretty well, and Yseult
or Leocadie still better.
Charles wanted the child to be called after her mother;
Emma opposed this. They ran over the calendar from end
to end, and then consulted outsiders.
‘Monsieur Leon,’ said the chemist, ‘with whom I was
talking about it the other day, wonders you do not chose
Madeleine. It is very much in fashion just now.’
But Madame Bovary, senior, cried out loudly against this
name of a sinner. As to Monsieur Homais, he had a prefer-
ence for all those that recalled some great man, an illustrious
fact, or a generous idea, and it was on this system that he
had baptized his four children. Thus Napoleon represented
glory and Franklin liberty; Irma was perhaps a concession

to romanticism, but Athalie was a homage to the greatest
masterpiece of the French stage. For his philosophical con-
victions did not interfere with his artistic tastes; in him the
thinker did not stifle the man of sentiment; he could make
distinctions, make allowances for imagination and fanati-
cism. In this tragedy, for example, he found fault with the
ideas, but admired the style; he detested the conception, but
applauded all the details, and loathed the characters while
he grew enthusiastic over their dialogue. When he read the
fine passages he was transported, but when he thought that
mummers would get something out of them for their show,
he was disconsolate; and in this confusion of sentiments in
which he was involved he would have like at once to crown
Racine with both his hands and discuss with him for a good
quarter of an hour.
At last Emma remembered that at the chateau of
Vaubyessard she had heard the Marchioness call a young
lady Berthe; from that moment this name was chosen; and
as old Rouault could not come, Monsieur Homais was re-
quested to stand godfather. His gifts were all products from
his establishment, to wit: six boxes of jujubes, a whole jar of
racahout, three cakes of marshmallow paste, and six sticks
of sugar-candy into the bargain that he had come across
in a cupboard. On the evening of the ceremony there was
a grand dinner; the cure was present; there was much ex-
citement. Monsieur Homais towards liqueur-time began
singing ‘Le Dieu des bonnes gens.’ Monsieur Leon sang a
barcarolle, and Madame Bovary, senior, who was godmoth-
er, a romance of the time of the Empire; finally, M. Bovary,
120 Madame Bovary

senior, insisted on having the child brought down, and be-
gan baptizing it with a glass of champagne that he poured
over its head. This mockery of the first of the sacraments
made the Abbe Bournisien angry; old Bovary replied by a
quotation from ‘La Guerre des Dieux”; the cure wanted to
leave; the ladies implored, Homais interfered; and they suc-
ceeded in making the priest sit down again, and he quietly
went on with the half-finished coffee in his saucer.
Monsieur Bovary, senior, stayed at Yonville a month,
dazzling the native by a superb policeman’s cap with sil-
ver tassels that he wore in the morning when he smoked
his pipe in the square. Being also in the habit of drinking
a good deal of brandy, he often sent the servant to the Lion
d’Or to buy him a bottle, which was put down to his son’s
account, and to perfume his handkerchiefs he used up his
daughter-in-law’s whole supply of eau-de-cologne.
The latter did not at all dislike his company. He had
knocked about the world, he talked about Berlin, Vienna,
and Strasbourg, of his soldier times, of the mistresses he
had had, the grand luncheons of which he had partaken;
then he was amiable, and sometimes even, either on the
stairs, or in the garden, would seize hold of her waist, cry-
ing, ‘Charles, look out for yourself.’
Then Madame Bovary, senior, became alarmed for her
son’s happiness, and fearing that her husband might in the
long-run have an immoral influence upon the ideas of the
young woman, took care to hurry their departure. Perhaps
she had more serious reasons for uneasiness. Monsieur
Bovary was not the man to respect anything.

One day Emma was suddenly seized with the desire to
see her little girl, who had been put to nurse with the car-
penter’s wife, and, without looking at the calendar to see
whether the six weeks of the Virgin were yet passed, she set
out for the Rollets’ house, situated at the extreme end of the
village, between the highroad and the fields.
It was mid-day, the shutters of the houses were closed
and the slate roofs that glittered beneath the fierce light
of the blue sky seemed to strike sparks from the crest of
the gables. A heavy wind was blowing; Emma felt weak as
she walked; the stones of the pavement hurt her; she was
doubtful whether she would not go home again, or go in
somewhere to rest.
At this moment Monsieur Leon came out from a neigh-
bouring door with a bundle of papers under his arm. He
came to greet her, and stood in the shade in front of the
Lheureux’s shop under the projecting grey awning.
Madame Bovary said she was going to see her baby, but
that she was beginning to grow tired.
‘If—‘ said Leon, not daring to go on.
‘Have you any business to attend to?’ she asked.
And on the clerk’s answer, she begged him to accom-
pany her. That same evening this was known in Yonville,
and Madame Tuvache, the mayor’s wife, declared in the
presence of her servant that ‘Madame Bovary was compro-
mising herself.’
To get to the nurse’s it was necessary to turn to the left
on leaving the street, as if making for the cemetery, and to
follow between little houses and yards a small path bor-
122 Madame Bovary

dered with privet hedges. They were in bloom, and so were
the speedwells, eglantines, thistles, and the sweetbriar that
sprang up from the thickets. Through openings in the hedg-
es one could see into the huts, some pigs on a dung-heap,
or tethered cows rubbing their horns against the trunk of
trees. The two, side by side walked slowly, she leaning upon
him, and he restraining his pace, which he regulated by
hers; in front of them a swarm of midges fluttered, buzzing
in the warm air.
The recognized the house by an old walnut-tree which
shaded it.
Low and covered with brown tiles, there hung outside it,
beneath the dormer-window of the garret, a string of on-
ions. Faggots upright against a thorn fence surrounded a
bed of lettuce, a few square feet of lavender, and sweet peas
stung on sticks. Dirty water was running here and there on
the grass, and all round were several indefinite rags, knit-
ted stockings, a red calico jacket, and a large sheet of coarse
linen spread over the hedge. At the noise of the gate the
nurse appeared with a baby she was suckling on one arm.
With her other hand she was pulling along a poor puny lit-
tle fellow, his face covered with scrofula, the son of a Rouen
hosier, whom his parents, too taken up with their business,
left in the country.
‘Go in,’ she said; ‘your little one is there asleep.’
The room on the ground-floor, the only one in the dwell-
ing, had at its farther end, against the wall, a large bed
without curtains, while a kneading-trough took up the
side by the window, one pane of which was mended with a

piece of blue paper. In the corner behind the door, shining
hob-nailed shoes stood in a row under the slab of the wash-
stand, near a bottle of oil with a feather stuck in its mouth;
a Matthieu Laensberg lay on the dusty mantelpiece amid
gunflints, candle-ends, and bits of amadou.
Finally, the last luxury in the apartment was a ‘Fame’
blowing her trumpets, a picture cut out, no doubt, from
some perfumer’s prospectus and nailed to the wall with six
wooden shoe-pegs.
Emma’s child was asleep in a wicker-cradle. She took
it up in the wrapping that enveloped it and began singing
softly as she rocked herself to and fro.
Leon walked up and down the room; it seemed strange
to him to see this beautiful woman in her nankeen dress in
the midst of all this poverty. Madam Bovary reddened; he
turned away, thinking perhaps there had been an imperti-
nent look in his eyes. Then she put back the little girl, who
had just been sick over her collar.
The nurse at once came to dry her, protesting that it
wouldn’t show.
‘She gives me other doses,’ she said: ‘I am always a-wash-
ing of her. If you would have the goodness to order Camus,
the grocer, to let me have a little soap, it would really be
more convenient for you, as I needn’t trouble you then.’
‘Very well! very well!’ said Emma. ‘Good morning, Ma-
dame Rollet,’ and she went out, wiping her shoes at the
door.
The good woman accompanied her to the end of the gar-
den, talking all the time of the trouble she had getting up
124 Madame Bovary

of nights.
‘I’m that worn out sometimes as I drop asleep on my
chair. I’m sure you might at least give me just a pound of
ground coffee; that’d last me a month, and I’d take it of a
morning with some milk.’
After having submitted to her thanks, Madam Bovary
left. She had gone a little way down the path when, at the
sound of wooden shoes, she turned round. It was the nurse.
‘What is it?’
Then the peasant woman, taking her aside behind an
elm tree, began talking to her of her husband, who with his
trade and six francs a year that the captain—
‘Oh, be quick!’ said Emma.
‘Well,’ the nurse went on, heaving sighs between each
word, ‘I’m afraid he’ll be put out seeing me have coffee
along, you know men—‘
‘But you are to have some,’ Emma repeated; ‘I will give
you some. You bother me!’
‘Oh, dear! my poor, dear lady! you see in consequence of
his wounds he has terrible cramps in the chest. He even says
that cider weakens him.’
‘Do make haste, Mere Rollet!’
‘Well,’ the latter continued, making a curtsey, ‘if it
weren’t asking too much,’ and she curtsied once more, ‘if
you would’—and her eyes begged—‘a jar of brandy,’ she said
at last, ‘and I’d rub your little one’s feet with it; they’re as
tender as one’s tongue.’
Once rid of the nurse, Emma again took Monsieur Leon’s
arm. She walked fast for some time, then more slowly, and

looking straight in front of her, her eyes rested on the shoul-
der of the young man, whose frock-coat had a black-velvety
collar. His brown hair fell over it, straight and carefully ar-
ranged. She noticed his nails which were longer than one
wore them at Yonville. It was one of the clerk’s chief occu-
pations to trim them, and for this purpose he kept a special
knife in his writing desk.
They returned to Yonville by the water-side. In the warm
season the bank, wider than at other times, showed to their
foot the garden walls whence a few steps led to the river.
It flowed noiselessly, swift, and cold to the eye; long, thin
grasses huddled together in it as the current drove them,
and spread themselves upon the limpid water like stream-
ing hair; sometimes at the tip of the reeds or on the leaf of
a water-lily an insect with fine legs crawled or rested. The
sun pierced with a ray the small blue bubbles of the waves
that, breaking, followed each other; branchless old willows
mirrored their grey backs in the water; beyond, all around,
the meadows seemed empty. It was the dinner-hour at the
farms, and the young woman and her companion heard
nothing as they walked but the fall of their steps on the
earth of the path, the words they spoke, and the sound of
Emma’s dress rustling round her.
The walls of the gardens with pieces of bottle on their
coping were hot as the glass windows of a conservatory.
Wallflowers had sprung up between the bricks, and with
the tip of her open sunshade Madame Bovary, as she passed,
made some of their faded flowers crumble into a yellow dust,
or a spray of overhanging honeysuckle and clematis caught
126 Madame Bovary

in its fringe and dangled for a moment over the silk.
They were talking of a troupe of Spanish dancers who
were expected shortly at the Rouen theatre.
‘Are you going?’ she asked.
‘If I can,’ he answered.
Had they nothing else to say to one another? Yet their
eyes were full of more serious speech, and while they forced
themselves to find trivial phrases, they felt the same lan-
guor stealing over them both. It was the whisper of the soul,
deep, continuous, dominating that of their voices. Surprised
with wonder at this strange sweetness, they did not think of
speaking of the sensation or of seeking its cause. Coming
joys, like tropical shores, throw over the immensity before
them their inborn softness, an odorous wind, and we are
lulled by this intoxication without a thought of the horizon
that we do not even know.
In one place the ground had been trodden down by the
cattle; they had to step on large green stones put here and
there in the mud.
She often stopped a moment to look where to place her
foot, and tottering on a stone that shook, her arms out-
spread, her form bent forward with a look of indecision, she
would laugh, afraid of falling into the puddles of water.
When they arrived in front of her garden, Madame Bova-
ry opened the little gate, ran up the steps and disappeared.
Leon returned to his office. His chief was away; he just
glanced at the briefs, then cut himself a pen, and at last took
up his hat and went out.
He went to La Pature at the top of the Argueil hills at the

beginning of the forest; he threw himself upon the ground
under the pines and watched the sky through his fingers.
‘How bored I am!’ he said to himself, ‘how bored I am!’
He thought he was to be pitied for living in this village,
with Homais for a friend and Monsieru Guillaumin for
master. The latter, entirely absorbed by his business, wear-
ing gold-rimmed spectacles and red whiskers over a white
cravat, understood nothing of mental refinements, although
he affected a stiff English manner, which in the beginning
had impressed the clerk.
As to the chemist’s spouse, she was the best wife in Nor-
mandy, gentle as a sheep, loving her children, her father,
her mother, her cousins, weeping for other’s woes, letting
everything go in her household, and detesting corsets; but
so slow of movement, such a bore to listen to, so common
in appearance, and of such restricted conversation, that al-
though she was thirty, he only twenty, although they slept
in rooms next each other and he spoke to her daily, he never
thought that she might be a woman for another, or that she
possessed anything else of her sex than the gown.
And what else was there? Binet, a few shopkeepers, two
or three publicans, the cure, and finally, Monsieur Tuvache,
the mayor, with his two sons, rich, crabbed, obtuse persons,
who farmed their own lands and had feasts among them-
selves, bigoted to boot, and quite unbearable companions.
But from the general background of all these human
faces Emma’s stood out isolated and yet farthest off; for be-
tween her and him he seemed to see a vague abyss.
In the beginning he had called on her several times
128 Madame Bovary

along with the druggist. Charles had not appeared particu-
larly anxious to see him again, and Leon did not know what
to do between his fear of being indiscreet and the desire for
an intimacy that seemed almost impossible.

CHAPTER FOUR
W hen the first cold days set in Emma left her bedroom
for the sitting-room, a long apartment with a low ceil-
ing, in which there was on the mantelpiece a large bunch
of coral spread out against the looking-glass. Seated in her
arm chair near the window, she could see the villagers pass
along the pavement.
Twice a day Leon went from his office to the Lion d’Or.
Emma could hear him coming from afar; she leant forward
listening, and the young man glided past the curtain, al-
ways dressed in the same way, and without turning his
head. But in the twilight, when, her chin resting on her
left hand, she let the embroidery she had begun fall on her
knees, she often shuddered at the apparition of this shadow
suddenly gliding past. She would get up and order the table
to be laid.
Monsieur Homais called at dinner-time. Skull-cap in
hand, he came in on tiptoe, in order to disturb no one, al-
ways repeating the same phrase, ‘Good evening, everybody.’
Then, when he had taken his seat at the table between the
pair, he asked the doctor about his patients, and the latter
consulted his as to the probability of their payment. Next
they talked of ‘what was in the paper.’
Homais by this hour knew it almost by heart, and he
repeated it from end to end, with the reflections of the pen-
130 Madame Bovary

ny-a-liners, and all the stories of individual catastrophes
that had occurred in France or abroad. But the subject be-
coming exhausted, he was not slow in throwing out some
remarks on the dishes before him.
Sometimes even, half-rising, he delicately pointed out
to madame the tenderest morsel, or turning to the servant,
gave her some advice on the manipulation of stews and the
hygiene of seasoning.
He talked aroma, osmazome, juices, and gelatine in a be-
wildering manner. Moreover, Homais, with his head fuller
of recipes than his shop of jars, excelled in making all kinds
of preserves, vinegars, and sweet liqueurs; he knew also all
the latest inventions in economic stoves, together with the
art of preserving cheese and of curing sick wines.
At eight o’clock Justin came to fetch him to shut up the
shop.
Then Monsieur Homais gave him a sly look, especially
if Felicite was there, for he half noticed that his apprentice
was fond of the doctor’s house.
‘The young dog,’ he said, ‘is beginning to have ideas, and
the devil take me if I don’t believe he’s in love with your
servant!’
But a more serious fault with which he reproached Jus-
tin was his constantly listening to conversation. On Sunday,
for example, one could not get him out of the drawing-
room, whither Madame Homais had called him to fetch
the children, who were falling asleep in the arm-chairs, and
dragging down with their backs calico chair-covers that
were too large.

Not many people came to these soirees at the chemist’s,
his scandal-mongering and political opinions having suc-
cessfully alienated various respectable persons from him.
The clerk never failed to be there. As soon as he heard the
bell he ran to meet Madame Bovary, took her shawl, and put
away under the shop-counter the thick list shoes that she
wore over her boots when there was snow.
First they played some hands at trente-et-un; next Mon-
sieur Homais played ecarte with Emma; Leon behind her
gave her advice.
Standing up with his hands on the back of her chair he
saw the teeth of her comb that bit into her chignon. With
every movement that she made to throw her cards the right
side of her dress was drawn up. From her turned-up hair a
dark colour fell over her back, and growing gradually paler,
lost itself little by little in the shade. Then her dress fell on
both sides of her chair, puffing out full of folds, and reached
the ground. When Leon occasionally felt the sole of his boot
resting on it, he drew back as if he had trodden upon some
one.
When the game of cards was over, the druggist and the
Doctor played dominoes, and Emma, changing her place,
leant her elbow on the table, turning over the leaves of
‘L’Illustration”. She had brought her ladies’ journal with
her. Leon sat down near her; they looked at the engravings
together, and waited for one another at the bottom of the
pages. She often begged him to read her the verses; Leon
declaimed them in a languid voice, to which he carefully
gave a dying fall in the love passages. But the noise of the
132 Madame Bovary

dominoes annoyed him. Monsieur Homais was strong at
the game; he could beat Charles and give him a double-six.
Then the three hundred finished, they both stretched them-
selves out in front of the fire, and were soon asleep. The fire
was dying out in the cinders; the teapot was empty, Leon
was still reading.
Emma listened to him, mechanically turning around the
lampshade, on the gauze of which were painted clowns in
carriages, and tight-rope dances with their balancing-poles.
Leon stopped, pointing with a gesture to his sleeping audi-
ence; then they talked in low tones, and their conversation
seemed the more sweet to them because it was unheard.
Thus a kind of bond was established between them, a
constant commerce of books and of romances. Monsieur
Bovary, little given to jealousy, did not trouble himself
about it.
On his birthday he received a beautiful phrenological
head, all marked with figures to the thorax and painted
blue. This was an attention of the clerk’s. He showed him
many others, even to doing errands for him at Rouen; and
the book of a novelist having made the mania for cactuses
fashionable, Leon bought some for Madame Bovary, bring-
ing them back on his knees in the ‘Hirondelle,’ pricking his
fingers on their hard hairs.
She had a board with a balustrade fixed against her win-
dow to hold the pots. The clerk, too, had his small hanging
garden; they saw each other tending their flowers at their
windows.
Of the windows of the village there was one yet more of-

ten occupied; for on Sundays from morning to night, and
every morning when the weather was bright, one could see
at the dormer-window of the garret the profile of Monsieur
Binet bending over his lathe, whose monotonous humming
could be heard at the Lion d’Or.
One evening on coming home Leon found in his room
a rug in velvet and wool with leaves on a pale ground. He
called Madame Homais, Monsieur Homais, Justin, the chil-
dren, the cook; he spoke of it to his chief; every one wanted
to see this rug. Why did the doctor’s wife give the clerk
presents? It looked queer. They decided that she must be
his lover.
He made this seem likely, so ceaselessly did he talk of her
charms and of her wit; so much so, that Binet once roughly
answered him—
‘What does it matter to me since I’m not in her set?’
He tortured himself to find out how he could make his
declaration to her, and always halting between the fear of
displeasing her and the shame of being such a coward, he
wept with discouragement and desire. Then he took ener-
getic resolutions, wrote letters that he tore up, put it off to
times that he again deferred.
Often he set out with the determination to dare all; but
this resolution soon deserted him in Emma’s presence, and
when Charles, dropping in, invited him to jump into his
chaise to go with him to see some patient in the neighbour-
hood, he at once accepted, bowed to madame, and went out.
Her husband, was he not something belonging to her? As
to Emma, she did not ask herself whether she loved. Love,
134 Madame Bovary

she thought, must come suddenly, with great outbursts and
lightnings—a hurricane of the skies, which falls upon life,
revolutionises it, roots up the will like a leaf, and sweeps
the whole heart into the abyss. She did not know that on the
terrace of houses it makes lakes when the pipes are choked,
and she would thus have remained in her security when she
suddenly discovered a rent in the wall of it.

CHAPTER FIVE
I t was a Sunday in February, an afternoon when the snow

was falling.
They had all, Monsieur and Madame Bovary, Homais,
and Monsieur Leon, gone to see a yarn-mill that was being
built in the valley a mile and a half from Yonville. The drug-
gist had taken Napoleon and Athalie to give them some
exercise, and Justin accompanied them, carrying the um-
brellas on his shoulder.
Nothing, however, could be less curious than this curios-
ity. A great piece of waste ground, on which pell-mell, amid
a mass of sand and stones, were a few break-wheels, already
rusty, surrounded by a quadrangular building pierced by a
number of little windows. The building was unfinished; the
sky could be seen through the joists of the roofing. Attached
to the stop-plank of the gable a bunch of straw mixed with
corn-ears fluttered its tricoloured ribbons in the wind.
Homais was talking. He explained to the company the
future importance of this establishment, computed the
strength of the floorings, the thickness of the walls, and re-
gretted extremely not having a yard-stick such as Monsieur
Binet possessed for his own special use.
Emma, who had taken his arm, bent lightly against his
shoulder, and she looked at the sun’s disc shedding afar
through the mist his pale splendour. She turned. Charles
136 Madame Bovary

was there. His cap was drawn down over his eyebrows, and
his two thick lips were trembling, which added a look of
stupidity to his face; his very back, his calm back, was irri-
tating to behold, and she saw written upon his coat all the
platitude of the bearer.
While she was considering him thus, tasting in her
irritation a sort of depraved pleasure, Leon made a step for-
ward. The cold that made him pale seemed to add a more
gentle languor to his face; between his cravat and his neck
the somewhat loose collar of his shirt showed the skin; the
lobe of his ear looked out from beneath a lock of hair, and
his large blue eyes, raised to the clouds, seemed to Emma
more limpid and more beautiful than those mountain-lakes
where the heavens are mirrored.
‘Wretched boy!’ suddenly cried the chemist.
And he ran to his son, who had just precipitated himself
into a heap of lime in order to whiten his boots. At the re-
proaches with which he was being overwhelmed Napoleon
began to roar, while Justin dried his shoes with a wisp of
straw. But a knife was wanted; Charles offered his.
‘Ah!’ she said to herself, ‘he carried a knife in his pocket
like a peasant.’
The hoar-frost was falling, and they turned back to Yon-
ville.
In the evening Madame Bovary did not go to her neigh-
bour’s, and when Charles had left and she felt herself alone,
the comparison re-began with the clearness of a sensation
almost actual, and with that lengthening of perspective
which memory gives to things. Looking from her bed at the

clean fire that was burning, she still saw, as she had down
there, Leon standing up with one hand behind his cane,
and with the other holding Athalie, who was quietly suck-
ing a piece of ice. She thought him charming; she could not
tear herself away from him; she recalled his other attitudes
on other days, the words he had spoken, the sound of his
voice, his whole person; and she repeated, pouting out her
lips as if for a kiss—
‘Yes, charming! charming! Is he not in love?’ she asked
herself; ‘but with whom? With me?’
All the proofs arose before her at once; her heart leapt.
The flame of the fire threw a joyous light upon the ceiling;
she turned on her back, stretching out her arms.
Then began the eternal lamentation: ‘Oh, if Heaven had
out willed it! And why not? What prevented it?’
When Charles came home at midnight, she seemed to
have just awakened, and as he made a noise undressing, she
complained of a headache, then asked carelessly what had
happened that evening.
‘Monsieur Leon,’ he said, ‘went to his room early.’
She could not help smiling, and she fell asleep, her soul
filled with a new delight.
The next day, at dusk, she received a visit from Monsieur
Lherueux, the draper. He was a man of ability, was this
shopkeeper. Born a Gascon but bred a Norman, he grafted
upon his southern volubility the cunning of the Cauchois.
His fat, flabby, beardless face seemed dyed by a decoction
of liquorice, and his white hair made even more vivid the
keen brilliance of his small black eyes. No one knew what
138 Madame Bovary

he had been formerly; a pedlar said some, a banker at Rou-
tot according to others. What was certain was that he made
complex calculations in his head that would have fright-
ened Binet himself. Polite to obsequiousness, he always held
himself with his back bent in the position of one who bows
or who invites.
After leaving at the door his hat surrounded with crape,
he put down a green bandbox on the table, and began by
complaining to madame, with many civilities, that he
should have remained till that day without gaining her
confidence. A poor shop like his was not made to attract a
‘fashionable lady”; he emphasized the words; yet she had only
to command, and he would undertake to provide her with
anything she might wish, either in haberdashery or linen,
millinery or fancy goods, for he went to town regularly four
times a month. He was connected with the best houses. You
could speak of him at the ‘Trois Freres,’ at the ‘Barbe d’Or,’
or at the ‘Grand Sauvage”; all these gentlemen knew him
as well as the insides of their pockets. To-day, then he had
come to show madame, in passing, various articles he hap-
pened to have, thanks to the most rare opportunity. And he
pulled out half-a-dozen embroidered collars from the box.
Madame Bovary examined them. ‘I do not require any-
thing,’ she said.
Then Monsieur Lheureux delicately exhibited three Al-
gerian scarves, several packet of English needles, a pair of
straw slippers, and finally, four eggcups in cocoanut wood,
carved in open work by convicts. Then, with both hands
on the table, his neck stretched out, his figure bent forward,

open-mouthed, he watched Emma’s look, who was walking
up and down undecided amid these goods. From time to
time, as if to remove some dust, he filliped with his nail the
silk of the scarves spread out at full length, and they rustled
with a little noise, making in the green twilight the gold
spangles of their tissue scintillate like little stars.
‘How much are they?’
‘A mere nothing,’ he replied, ‘a mere nothing. But there’s
no hurry; whenever it’s convenient. We are not Jews.’
She reflected for a few moments, and ended by again
declining Monsieur Lheureux’s offer. He replied quite
unconcernedly—
‘Very well. We shall understand one another by and by. I
have always got on with ladies—if I didn’t with my own!’
Emma smiled.
‘I wanted to tell you,’ he went on good-naturedly, after
his joke, ‘that it isn’t the money I should trouble about. Why,
I could give you some, if need be.’
She made a gesture of surprise.
‘Ah!’ said he quickly and in a low voice, ‘I shouldn’t have
to go far to find you some, rely on that.’
And he began asking after Pere Tellier, the proprietor of
the ‘Cafe Francais,’ whom Monsieur Bovary was then at-
tending.
‘What’s the matter with Pere Tellier? He coughs so that
he shakes his whole house, and I’m afraid he’ll soon want a
deal covering rather than a flannel vest. He was such a rake
as a young man! Those sort of people, madame, have not
the least regularity; he’s burnt up with brandy. Still it’s sad,
140 Madame Bovary

all the same, to see an acquaintance go off.’
And while he fastened up his box he discoursed about
the doctor’s patients.
‘It’s the weather, no doubt,’ he said, looking frowningly
at the floor, ‘that causes these illnesses. I, too, don’t feel the
thing. One of these days I shall even have to consult the
doctor for a pain I have in my back. Well, good-bye, Ma-
dame Bovary. At your service; your very humble servant.’
And he closed the door gently.
Emma had her dinner served in her bedroom on a tray
by the fireside; she was a long time over it; everything was
well with her.
‘How good I was!’ she said to herself, thinking of the
scarves.
She heard some steps on the stairs. It was Leon. She got
up and took from the chest of drawers the first pile of dust-
ers to be hemmed. When he came in she seemed very busy.
The conversation languished; Madame Bovary gave it up
every few minutes, whilst he himself seemed quite embar-
rassed. Seated on a low chair near the fire, he turned round
in his fingers the ivory thimble-case. She stitched on, or
from time to time turned down the hem of the cloth with
her nail. She did not speak; he was silent, captivated by her
silence, as he would have been by her speech.
‘Poor fellow!’ she thought.
‘How have I displeased her?’ he asked himself.
At last, however, Leon said that he should have, one of
these days, to go to Rouen on some office business.
‘Your music subscription is out; am I to renew it?’

‘No,’ she replied.
‘Why?’
‘Because—‘
And pursing her lips she slowly drew a long stitch of grey
thread.
This work irritated Leon. It seemed to roughen the ends
of her fingers. A gallant phrase came into his head, but he
did not risk it.
‘Then you are giving it up?’ he went on.
‘What?’ she asked hurriedly. ‘Music? Ah! yes! Have I not
my house to look after, my husband to attend to, a thousand
things, in fact, many duties that must be considered first?’
She looked at the clock. Charles was late. Then, she af-
fected anxiety. Two or three times she even repeated, ‘He
is so good!’
The clerk was fond of Monsieur Bovary. But this tender-
ness on his behalf astonished him unpleasantly; nevertheless
he took up on his praises, which he said everyone was sing-
ing, especially the chemist.
‘Ah! he is a good fellow,’ continued Emma.
‘Certainly,’ replied the clerk.
And he began talking of Madame Homais, whose very
untidy appearance generally made them laugh.
‘What does it matter?’ interrupted Emma. ‘A good house-
wife does not trouble about her appearance.’
Then she relapsed into silence.
It was the same on the following days; her talks, her
manners, everything changed. She took interest in the
housework, went to church regularly, and looked after her
142 Madame Bovary

servant with more severity.
She took Berthe from nurse. When visitors called, Fe-
licite brought her in, and Madame Bovary undressed her
to show off her limbs. She declared she adored children;
this was her consolation, her joy, her passion, and she ac-
companied her caresses with lyrical outburst which would
have reminded anyone but the Yonville people of Sachette
in ‘Notre Dame de Paris.’
When Charles came home he found his slippers put to
warm near the fire. His waistcoat now never wanted lining,
nor his shirt buttons, and it was quite a pleasure to see in
the cupboard the night-caps arranged in piles of the same
height. She no longer grumbled as formerly at taking a turn
in the garden; what he proposed was always done, although
she did not understand the wishes to which she submitted
without a murmur; and when Leon saw him by his fireside
after dinner, his two hands on his stomach, his two feet on
the fender, his two cheeks red with feeding, his eyes moist
with happiness, the child crawling along the carpet, and
this woman with the slender waist who came behind his
arm-chair to kiss his forehead: ‘What madness!’ he said to
himself. ‘And how to reach her!’
And thus she seemed so virtuous and inaccessible to him
that he lost all hope, even the faintest. But by this renun-
ciation he placed her on an extraordinary pinnacle. To him
she stood outside those fleshly attributes from which he
had nothing to obtain, and in his heart she rose ever, and
became farther removed from him after the magnificent
manner of an apotheosis that is taking wing. It was one of

those pure feelings that do not interfere with life, that are
cultivated because they are rare, and whose loss would af-
flict more than their passion rejoices.
Emma grew thinner, her cheeks paler, her face longer.
With her black hair, her large eyes, her aquiline nose, her
birdlike walk, and always silent now, did she not seem to be
passing through life scarcely touching it, and to bear on her
brow the vague impress of some divine destiny? She was so
sad and so calm, at once so gentle and so reserved, that near
her one felt oneself seized by an icy charm, as we shudder
in churches at the perfume of the flowers mingling with the
cold of the marble. The others even did not escape from this
seduction. The chemist said—
‘She is a woman of great parts, who wouldn’t be mis-
placed in a sub-prefecture.’
The housewives admired her economy, the patients her
politeness, the poor her charity.
But she was eaten up with desires, with rage, with hate.
That dress with the narrow folds hid a distracted fear, of
whose torment those chaste lips said nothing. She was in
love with Leon, and sought solitude that she might with the
more ease delight in his image. The sight of his form trou-
bled the voluptuousness of this mediation. Emma thrilled
at the sound of his step; then in his presence the emotion
subsided, and afterwards there remained to her only an im-
mense astonishment that ended in sorrow.
Leon did not know that when he left her in despair she
rose after he had gone to see him in the street. She con-
cerned herself about his comings and goings; she watched
144 Madame Bovary

his face; she invented quite a history to find an excuse for
going to his room. The chemist’s wife seemed happy to her
to sleep under the same roof, and her thoughts constantly
centered upon this house, like the ‘Lion d’Or’ pigeons, who
came there to dip their red feet and white wings in its gut-
ters. But the more Emma recognised her love, the more she
crushed it down, that it might not be evident, that she might
make it less. She would have liked Leon to guess it, and she
imagined chances, catastrophes that should facilitate this.
What restrained her was, no doubt, idleness and fear, and
a sense of shame also. She thought she had repulsed him too
much, that the time was past, that all was lost. Then, pride,
and joy of being able to say to herself, ‘I am virtuous,’ and to
look at herself in the glass taking resigned poses, consoled
her a little for the sacrifice she believed she was making.
Then the lusts of the flesh, the longing for money, and
the melancholy of passion all blended themselves into one
suffering, and instead of turning her thoughts from it, she
clave to it the more, urging herself to pain, and seeking ev-
erywhere occasion for it. She was irritated by an ill-served
dish or by a half-open door; bewailed the velvets she had
not, the happiness she had missed, her too exalted dreams,
her narrow home.
What exasperated her was that Charles did not seem to
notice her anguish. His conviction that he was making her
happy seemed to her an imbecile insult, and his sureness on
this point ingratitude. For whose sake, then was she virtu-
ous? Was it not for him, the obstacle to all felicity, the cause
of all misery, and, as it were, the sharp clasp of that complex

strap that bucked her in on all sides.
On him alone, then, she concentrated all the various ha-
treds that resulted from her boredom, and every effort to
diminish only augmented it; for this useless trouble was
added to the other reasons for despair, and contributed still
more to the separation between them. Her own gentleness
to herself made her rebel against him. Domestic mediocrity
drove her to lewd fancies, marriage tenderness to adulter-
ous desires. She would have like Charles to beat her, that
she might have a better right to hate him, to revenge herself
upon him. She was surprised sometimes at the atrocious
conjectures that came into her thoughts, and she had to go
on smiling, to hear repeated to her at all hours that she was
happy, to pretend to be happy, to let it be believed.
Yet she had loathing of this hypocrisy. She was seized
with the temptation to flee somewhere with Leon to try a
new life; but at once a vague chasm full of darkness opened
within her soul.
‘Besides, he no longer loves me,’ she thought. ‘What is to
become of me? What help is to be hoped for, what consola-
tion, what solace?’
She was left broken, breathless, inert, sobbing in a low
voice, with flowing tears.
‘Why don’t you tell master?’ the servant asked her when
she came in during these crises.
‘It is the nerves,’ said Emma. ‘Do not speak to him of it;
it would worry him.’
‘Ah! yes,’ Felicite went on, ‘you are just like La Guerine,
Pere Guerin’s daughter, the fisherman at Pollet, that I used
146 Madame Bovary

to know at Dieppe before I came to you. She was so sad,
so sad, to see her standing upright on the threshold of her
house, she seemed to you like a winding-sheet spread out
before the door. Her illness, it appears, was a kind of fog
that she had in her head, and the doctors could not do any-
thing, nor the priest either. When she was taken too bad she
went off quite alone to the sea-shore, so that the customs
officer, going his rounds, often found her lying flat on her
face, crying on the shingle. Then, after her marriage, it went
off, they say.’
‘But with me,’ replied Emma, ‘it was after marriage that
it began.’

CHAPTER SIX
O ne evening when the window was open, and she, sit-

ting by it, had been watching Lestiboudois, the beadle,
trimming the box, she suddenly heard the Angelus ringing.
It was the beginning of April, when the primroses are in
bloom, and a warm wind blows over the flower-beds newly
turned, and the gardens, like women, seem to be getting
ready for the summer fetes. Through the bars of the arbour
and away beyond, the river seen in the fields, meandering
through the grass in wandering curves. The evening vapours
rose between the leafless poplars, touching their outlines
with a violet tint, paler and more transparent than a subtle
gauze caught athwart their branches. In the distance cattle
moved about; neither their steps nor their lowing could be
heard; and the bell, still ringing through the air, kept up its
peaceful lamentation.
With this repeated tinkling the thoughts of the young
woman lost themselves in old memories of her youth and
school-days. She remembered the great candlesticks that
rose above the vases full of flowers on the altar, and the tab-
ernacle with its small columns. She would have liked to be
once more lost in the long line of white veils, marked off
here and there by the stuff black hoods of the good sisters
bending over their prie-Dieu. At mass on Sundays, when
she looked up, she saw the gentle face of the Virgin amid
148 Madame Bovary

the blue smoke of the rising incense. Then she was moved;
she felt herself weak and quite deserted, like the down of a
bird whirled by the tempest, and it was unconsciously that
she went towards the church, included to no matter what
devotions, so that her soul was absorbed and all existence
lost in it.
On the Place she met Lestivoudois on his way back, for,
in order not to shorten his day’s labour, he preferred inter-
rupting his work, then beginning it again, so that he rang
the Angelus to suit his own convenience. Besides, the ring-
ing over a little earlier warned the lads of catechism hour.
Already a few who had arrived were playing marbles on
the stones of the cemetery. Others, astride the wall, swung
their legs, kicking with their clogs the large nettles growing
between the little enclosure and the newest graves. This was
the only green spot. All the rest was but stones, always cov-
ered with a fine powder, despite the vestry-broom.
The children in list shoes ran about there as if it were an
enclosure made for them. The shouts of their voices could
be heard through the humming of the bell. This grew less
and less with the swinging of the great rope that, hanging
from the top of the belfry, dragged its end on the ground.
Swallows flitted to and fro uttering little cries, cut the air
with the edge of their wings, and swiftly returned to their
yellow nests under the tiles of the coping. At the end of the
church a lamp was burning, the wick of a night-light in a
glass hung up. Its light from a distance looked like a white
stain trembling in the oil. A long ray of the sun fell across
the nave and seemed to darken the lower sides and the cor-

ners.
‘Where is the cure?’ asked Madame Bovary of one of the
lads, who was amusing himself by shaking a swivel in a hole
too large for it.
‘He is just coming,’ he answered.
And in fact the door of the presbytery grated; Abbe
Bournisien appeared; the children, pell-mell, fled into the
church.
‘These young scamps!’ murmured the priest, ‘always the
same!’
Then, picking up a catechism all in rags that he had
struck with is foot, ‘They respect nothing!’ But as soon as
he caught sight of Madame Bovary, ‘Excuse me,’ he said; ‘I
did not recognise you.’
He thrust the catechism into his pocket, and stopped
short, balancing the heavy vestry key between his two fin-
gers.
The light of the setting sun that fell full upon his face
paled the lasting of his cassock, shiny at the elbows, unrav-
elled at the hem. Grease and tobacco stains followed along
his broad chest the lines of the buttons, and grew more nu-
merous the farther they were from his neckcloth, in which
the massive folds of his red chin rested; this was dotted with
yellow spots, that disappeared beneath the coarse hair of his
greyish beard. He had just dined and was breathing noisily.
‘How are you?’ he added.
‘Not well,’ replied Emma; ‘I am ill.’
‘Well, and so am I,’ answered the priest. ‘These first warm
days weaken one most remarkably, don’t they? But, after all,
150 Madame Bovary

we are born to suffer, as St. Paul says. But what does Mon-
sieur Bovary think of it?’
‘He!’ she said with a gesture of contempt.
‘What!’ replied the good fellow, quite astonished, doesn’t
he prescribe something for you?’
‘Ah!’ said Emma, ‘it is no earthly remedy I need.’
But the cure from time to time looked into the church,
where the kneeling boys were shouldering one another, and
tumbling over like packs of cards.
‘I should like to know—‘ she went on.
‘You look out, Riboudet,’ cried the priest in an an-
gry voice; ‘I’ll warm your ears, you imp!’ Then turning to
Emma, ‘He’s Boudet the carpenter’s son; his parents are
well off, and let him do just as he pleases. Yet he could learn
quickly if he would, for he is very sharp. And so sometimes
for a joke I call him Riboudet (like the road one takes to
go to Maromme) and I even say ‘Mon Riboudet.’ Ha! Ha!
‘Mont Riboudet.’ The other day I repeated that just to Mon-
signor, and he laughed at it; he condescended to laugh at it.
And how is Monsieur Bovary?’
She seemed not to hear him. And he went on—
‘Always very busy, no doubt; for he and I are certainly the
busiest people in the parish. But he is doctor of the body,’ he
added with a thick laugh, ‘and I of the soul.’
She fixed her pleading eyes upon the priest. ‘Yes,’ she
said, ‘you solace all sorrows.’
‘Ah! don’t talk to me of it, Madame Bovary. This morn-
ing I had to go to Bas-Diauville for a cow that was ill; they
thought it was under a spell. All their cows, I don’t know

how it is—But pardon me! Longuemarre and Boudet! Bless
me! Will you leave off?’
And with a bound he ran into the church.
The boys were just then clustering round the large desk,
climbing over the precentor’s footstool, opening the mis-
sal; and others on tiptoe were just about to venture into the
confessional. But the priest suddenly distributed a shower
of cuffs among them. Seizing them by the collars of their
coats, he lifted them from the ground, and deposited them
on their knees on the stones of the choir, firmly, as if he
meant planting them there.
‘Yes,’ said he, when he returned to Emma, unfolding his
large cotton handkerchief, one corner of which he put be-
tween his teeth, ‘farmers are much to be pitied.’
‘Others, too,’ she replied.
‘Assuredly. Town-labourers, for example.’
‘It is not they—‘
‘Pardon! I’ve there known poor mothers of families, vir-
tuous women, I assure you, real saints, who wanted even
bread.’
‘But those,’ replied Emma, and the corners of her mouth
twitched as she spoke, ‘those, Monsieur le Cure, who have
bread and have no—‘
‘Fire in the winter,’ said the priest.
‘Oh, what does that matter?’
‘What! What does it matter? It seems to me that when
one has firing and food—for, after all—‘
‘My God! my God!’ she sighed.
‘It is indigestion, no doubt? You must get home, Madame
152 Madame Bovary

Bovary; drink a little tea, that will strengthen you, or else a
glass of fresh water with a little moist sugar.’
‘Why?’ And she looked like one awaking from a dream.
‘Well, you see, you were putting your hand to your fore-
head. I thought you felt faint.’ Then, bethinking himself,
‘But you were asking me something? What was it? I really
don’t remember.’
‘I? Nothing! nothing!’ repeated Emma.
And the glance she cast round her slowly fell upon the
old man in the cassock. They looked at one another face to
face without speaking.
‘Then, Madame Bovary,’ he said at last, ‘excuse me, but
duty first, you know; I must look after my good-for-noth-
ings. The first communion will soon be upon us, and I fear
we shall be behind after all. So after Ascension Day I keep
them recta* an extra hour every Wednesday. Poor children!
One cannot lead them too soon into the path of the Lord,
as, moreover, he has himself recommended us to do by the
mouth of his Divine Son. Good health to you, madame; my
respects to your husband.’
*On the straight and narrow path.
And he went into the church making a genuflexion as
soon as he reached the door.
Emma saw him disappear between the double row of
forms, walking with a heavy tread, his head a little bent
over his shoulder, and with his two hands half-open behind
him.
Then she turned on her heel all of one piece, like a statue
on a pivot, and went homewards. But the loud voice of the

priest, the clear voices of the boys still reached her ears, and
went on behind her.
‘Are you a Christian?’
‘Yes, I am a Christian.’
‘What is a Christian?’
‘He who, being baptized-baptized-baptized—‘
She went up the steps of the staircase holding on to the
banisters, and when she was in her room threw herself into
an arm-chair.
The whitish light of the window-panes fell with soft un-
dulations.
The furniture in its place seemed to have become more
immobile, and to lose itself in the shadow as in an ocean of
darkness. The fire was out, the clock went on ticking, and
Emma vaguely marvelled at this calm of all things while
within herself was such tumult. But little Berthe was there,
between the window and the work-table, tottering on her
knitted shoes, and trying to come to her mother to catch
hold of the ends of her apron-strings.
‘Leave me alone,’ said the latter, putting her from her
with her hand.
The little girl soon came up closer against her knees, and
leaning on them with her arms, she looked up with her
large blue eyes, while a small thread of pure saliva dribbled
from her lips on to the silk apron.
‘Leave me alone,’ repeated the young woman quite irri-
tably.
Her face frightened the child, who began to scream.
‘Will you leave me alone?’ she said, pushing her with her
154 Madame Bovary

elbow.
Berthe fell at the foot of the drawers against the brass
handle, cutting her cheek, which began to bleed, against it.
Madame Bovary sprang to lift her up, broke the bell-rope,
called for the servant with all her might, and she was just
going to curse herself when Charles appeared. It was the
dinner-hour; he had come home.
‘Look, dear!’ said Emma, in a calm voice, ‘the little one
fell down while she was playing, and has hurt herself.’
Charles reassured her; the case was not a serious one,
and he went for some sticking plaster.
Madame Bovary did not go downstairs to the dining-
room; she wished to remain alone to look after the child.
Then watching her sleep, the little anxiety she felt gradually
wore off, and she seemed very stupid to herself, and very
good to have been so worried just now at so little. Berthe, in
fact, no longer sobbed.
Her breathing now imperceptibly raised the cotton cov-
ering. Big tears lay in the corner of the half-closed eyelids,
through whose lashes one could see two pale sunken pupils;
the plaster stuck on her cheek drew the skin obliquely.
‘It is very strange,’ thought Emma, ‘how ugly this child
is!’
When at eleven o’clock Charles came back from the
chemist’s shop, whither he had gone after dinner to return
the remainder of the sticking-plaster, he found his wife
standing by the cradle.
‘I assure you it’s nothing.’ he said, kissing her on the fore-
head. ‘Don’t worry, my poor darling; you will make yourself

ill.’
He had stayed a long time at the chemist’s. Although he
had not seemed much moved, Homais, nevertheless, had
exerted himself to buoy him up, to ‘keep up his spirits.’
Then they had talked of the various dangers that threaten
childhood, of the carelessness of servants. Madame Homais
knew something of it, having still upon her chest the marks
left by a basin full of soup that a cook had formerly dropped
on her pinafore, and her good parents took no end of trou-
ble for her. The knives were not sharpened, nor the floors
waxed; there were iron gratings to the windows and strong
bars across the fireplace; the little Homais, in spite of their
spirit, could not stir without someone watching them; at
the slightest cold their father stuffed them with pectorals;
and until they were turned four they all, without pity, had
to wear wadded head-protectors. This, it is true, was a fancy
of Madame Homais’; her husband was inwardly afflicted at
it. Fearing the possible consequences of such compression
to the intellectual organs. He even went so far as to say to
her, ‘Do you want to make Caribs or Botocudos of them?’
Charles, however, had several times tried to interrupt the
conversation. ‘I should like to speak to you,’ he had whis-
pered in the clerk’s ear, who went upstairs in front of him.
‘Can he suspect anything?’ Leon asked himself. His heart
beat, and he racked his brain with surmises.
At last, Charles, having shut the door, asked him to
see himself what would be the price at Rouen of a fine da-
guerreotypes. It was a sentimental surprise he intended for
his wife, a delicate attention—his portrait in a frock-coat.
156 Madame Bovary

But he wanted first to know ‘how much it would be.’ The in-
quiries would not put Monsieur Leon out, since he went to
town almost every week.
Why? Monsieur Homais suspected some ‘young man’s
affair’ at the bottom of it, an intrigue. But he was mistaken.
Leon was after no love-making. He was sadder than ever,
as Madame Lefrancois saw from the amount of food he left
on his plate. To find out more about it she questioned the
tax-collector. Binet answered roughly that he ‘wasn’t paid
by the police.’
All the same, his companion seemed very strange to him,
for Leon often threw himself back in his chair, and stretch-
ing out his arms. Complained vaguely of life.
‘It’s because you don’t take enough recreation,’ said the
collector.
‘What recreation?’
‘If I were you I’d have a lathe.’
‘But I don’t know how to turn,’ answered the clerk.
‘Ah! that’s true,’ said the other, rubbing his chin with an
air of mingled contempt and satisfaction.
Leon was weary of loving without any result; moreover
he was beginning to feel that depression caused by the rep-
etition of the same kind of life, when no interest inspires
and no hope sustains it. He was so bored with Yonville and
its inhabitants, that the sight of certain persons, of certain
houses, irritated him beyond endurance; and the chemist,
good fellow though he was, was becoming absolutely un-
bearable to him. Yet the prospect of a new condition of life
frightened as much as it seduced him.

This apprehension soon changed into impatience, and
then Paris from afar sounded its fanfare of masked balls
with the laugh of grisettes. As he was to finish reading there,
why not set out at once? What prevented him? And he
began making home-preparations; he arranged his occupa-
tions beforehand. He furnished in his head an apartment.
He would lead an artist’s life there! He would take lessons
on the guitar! He would have a dressing-gown, a Basque
cap, blue velvet slippers! He even already was admiring two
crossed foils over his chimney-piece, with a death’s head on
the guitar above them.
The difficulty was the consent of his mother; nothing,
however, seemed more reasonable. Even his employer ad-
vised him to go to some other chambers where he could
advance more rapidly. Taking a middle course, then, Leon
looked for some place as second clerk at Rouen; found none,
and at last wrote his mother a long letter full of details, in
which he set forth the reasons for going to live at Paris im-
mediately. She consented.
He did not hurry. Every day for a month Hivert carried
boxes, valises, parcels for him from Yonville to Rouen and
from Rouen to Yonville; and when Leon had packed up
his wardrobe, had his three arm-chairs restuffed, bought
a stock of neckties, in a word, had made more preparations
than for a voyage around the world, he put it off from week
to week, until he received a second letter from his mother
urging him to leave, since he wanted to pass his examina-
tion before the vacation.
When the moment for the farewells had come, Madame
158 Madame Bovary

Homais wept, Justin sobbed; Homais, as a man of nerve,
concealed his emotion; he wished to carry his friend’s over-
coat himself as far as the gate of the notary, who was taking
Leon to Rouen in his carriage.
The latter had just time to bid farewell to Monsieur Bova-
ry.
When he reached the head of the stairs, he stopped, he
was so out of breath. As he came in, Madame Bovary arose
hurriedly.
‘It is I again!’ said Leon.
‘I was sure of it!’
She bit her lips, and a rush of blood flowing under her
skin made her red from the roots of her hair to the top of
her collar. She remained standing, leaning with her shoul-
der against the wainscot.
‘The doctor is not here?’ he went on.
‘He is out.’ She repeated, ‘He is out.’
Then there was silence. They looked at one another and
their thoughts, confounded in the same agony, clung close
together like two throbbing breasts.
‘I should like to kiss Berthe,’ said Leon.
Emma went down a few steps and called Felicite.
He threw one long look around him that took in the
walls, the decorations, the fireplace, as if to penetrate ev-
erything, carry away everything. But she returned, and the
servant brought Berthe, who was swinging a windmill roof
downwards at the end of a string. Leon kissed her several
times on the neck.
‘Good-bye, poor child! good-bye, dear little one! good-

bye!’ And he gave her back to her mother.
‘Take her away,’ she said.
They remained alone—Madame Bovary, her back turned,
her face pressed against a window-pane; Leon held his cap
in his hand, knocking it softly against his thigh.
‘It is going to rain,’ said Emma.
‘I have a cloak,’ he answered.
‘Ah!’
She turned around, her chin lowered, her forehead bent
forward.
The light fell on it as on a piece of marble, to the curve of
the eyebrows, without one’s being able to guess what Emma
was seeing on the horizon or what she was thinking within
herself.
‘Well, good-bye,’ he sighed.
She raised her head with a quick movement.
‘Yes, good-bye—go!’
They advanced towards each other; he held out his hand;
she hesitated.
‘In the English fashion, then,’ she said, giving her own
hand wholly to him, and forcing a laugh.
Leon felt it between his fingers, and the very essence
of all his being seemed to pass down into that moist palm.
Then he opened his hand; their eyes met again, and he dis-
appeared.
When he reached the market-place, he stopped and hid
behind a pillar to look for the last time at this white house
with the four green blinds. He thought he saw a shadow be-
hind the window in the room; but the curtain, sliding along
160 Madame Bovary

the pole as though no one were touching it, slowly opened
its long oblique folds that spread out with a single move-
ment, and thus hung straight and motionless as a plaster
wall. Leon set off running.
From afar he saw his employer’s gig in the road, and by
it a man in a coarse apron holding the horse. Homais and
Monsieur Guillaumin were talking. They were waiting for
him.
‘Embrace me,’ said the druggist with tears in his eyes.
‘Here is your coat, my good friend. Mind the cold; take care
of yourself; look after yourself.’
‘Come, Leon, jump in,’ said the notary.
Homais bend over the splash-board, and in a voice
broken by sobs uttered these three sad words—
‘A pleasant journey!’
‘Good-night,’ said Monsieur Guillaumin. ‘Give him his
head.’ They set out, and Homais went back.
Madame Bovary had opened her window overlooking
the garden and watched the clouds. They gathered around
the sunset on the side of Rouen and then swiftly rolled back
their black columns, behind which the great rays of the sun
looked out like the golden arrows of a suspended trophy,
while the rest of the empty heavens was white as porcelain.
But a gust of wind bowed the poplars, and suddenly the rain
fell; it pattered against the green leaves.
Then the sun reappeared, the hens clucked, sparrows
shook their wings in the damp thickets, and the pools of
water on the gravel as they flowed away carried off the pink
flowers of an acacia.

‘Ah! how far off he must be already!’ she thought.
Monsieur Homais, as usual, came at half-past six dur-
ing dinner.
‘Well,’ said he, ‘so we’ve sent off our young friend!’
‘So it seems,’ replied the doctor. Then turning on his
chair; ‘Any news at home?’
‘Nothing much. Only my wife was a little moved this
afternoon. You know women—a nothing upsets them, es-
pecially my wife. And we should be wrong to object to that,
since their nervous organization is much more malleable
than ours.’
‘Poor Leon!’ said Charles. ‘How will he live at Paris? Will
he get used to it?’
Madame Bovary sighed.
‘Get along!’ said the chemist, smacking his lips. ‘The out-
ings at restaurants, the masked balls, the champagne—all
that’ll be jolly enough, I assure you.’
‘I don’t think he’ll go wrong,’ objected Bovary.
‘Nor do I,’ said Monsieur Homais quickly; ‘although
he’ll have to do like the rest for fear of passing for a Jesuit.
And you don’t know what a life those dogs lead in the Latin
quarter with actresses. Besides, students are thought a great
deal of in Paris. Provided they have a few accomplishments,
they are received in the best society; there are even ladies
of the Faubourg Saint-Germain who fall in love with them,
which subsequently furnishes them opportunities for mak-
ing very good matches.’
‘But,’ said the doctor, ‘I fear for him that down there—‘
‘You are right,’ interrupted the chemist; ‘that is the re-
162 Madame Bovary

verse of the medal. And one is constantly obliged to keep
one’s hand in one’s pocket there. Thus, we will suppose you
are in a public garden. An individual presents himself, well
dressed, even wearing an order, and whom one would take
for a diplomatist. He approaches you, he insinuates himself;
offers you a pinch of snuff, or picks up your hat. Then you
become more intimate; he takes you to a cafe, invites you to
his country-house, introduces you, between two drinks, to
all sorts of people; and three-fourths of the time it’s only to
plunder your watch or lead you into some pernicious step.
‘That is true,’ said Charles; ‘but I was thinking especially
of illnesses—of typhoid fever, for example, that attacks stu-
dents from the provinces.’
Emma shuddered.
‘Because of the change of regimen,’ continued the chemist,
‘and of the perturbation that results therefrom in the whole
system. And then the water at Paris, don’t you know! The
dishes at restaurants, all the spiced food, end by heating the
blood, and are not worth, whatever people may say of them,
a good soup. For my own part, I have always preferred plain
living; it is more healthy. So when I was studying pharmacy
at Rouen, I boarded in a boarding house; I dined with the
professors.’
And thus he went on, expounding his opinions generally
and his personal likings, until Justin came to fetch him for
a mulled egg that was wanted.
‘Not a moment’s peace!’ he cried; ‘always at it! I can’t go
out for a minute! Like a plough-horse, I have always to be
moiling and toiling. What drudgery!’ Then, when he was at

the door, ‘By the way, do you know the news?’
‘What news?’
‘That it is very likely,’ Homais went on, raising his eye-
brows and assuming one of his most serious expression,
‘that the agricultural meeting of the Seine-Inferieure will
be held this year at Yonville-l’Abbaye. The rumour, at all
events, is going the round. This morning the paper alluded
to it. It would be of the utmost importance for our district.
But we’ll talk it over later on. I can see, thank you; Justin
has the lantern.’
164 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER SEVEN
T he next day was a dreary one for Emma. Everything

seemed to her enveloped in a black atmosphere floating
confusedly over the exterior of things, and sorrow was en-
gulfed within her soul with soft shrieks such as the winter
wind makes in ruined castles. It was that reverie which we
give to things that will not return, the lassitude that seizes
you after everything was done; that pain, in fine, that the
interruption of every wonted movement, the sudden cessa-
tion of any prolonged vibration, brings on.
As on the return from Vaubyessard, when the qua-
drilles were running in her head, she was full of a gloomy
melancholy, of a numb despair. Leon reappeared, taller,
handsomer, more charming, more vague. Though separat-
ed from her, he had not left her; he was there, and the walls
of the house seemed to hold his shadow.
She could not detach her eyes from the carpet where he
had walked, from those empty chairs where he had sat. The
river still flowed on, and slowly drove its ripples along the
slippery banks.
They had often walked there to the murmur of the waves
over the moss-covered pebbles. How bright the sun had
been! What happy afternoons they had seen along in the
shade at the end of the garden! He read aloud, bareheaded,
sitting on a footstool of dry sticks; the fresh wind of the

meadow set trembling the leaves of the book and the nastur-
tiums of the arbour. Ah! he was gone, the only charm of her
life, the only possible hope of joy. Why had she not seized
this happiness when it came to her? Why not have kept hold
of it with both hands, with both knees, when it was about to
flee from her? And she cursed herself for not having loved
Leon. She thirsted for his lips. The wish took possession of
her to run after and rejoin him, throw herself into his arms
and say to him, ‘It is I; I am yours.’ But Emma recoiled be-
forehand at the difficulties of the enterprise, and her desires,
increased by regret, became only the more acute.
Henceforth the memory of Leon was the centre of her
boredom; it burnt there more brightly than the fire travel-
lers have left on the snow of a Russian steppe. She sprang
towards him, she pressed against him, she stirred careful-
ly the dying embers, sought all around her anything that
could revive it; and the most distant reminiscences, like the
most immediate occasions, what she experienced as well as
what she imagined, her voluptuous desires that were unsat-
isfied, her projects of happiness that crackled in the wind
like dead boughs, her sterile virtue, her lost hopes, the do-
mestic tete-a-tete—she gathered it all up, took everything,
and made it all serve as fuel for her melancholy.
The flames, however, subsided, either because the sup-
ply had exhausted itself, or because it had been piled up too
much. Love, little by little, was quelled by absence; regret
stifled beneath habit; and this incendiary light that had em-
purpled her pale sky was overspread and faded by degrees.
In the supineness of her conscience she even took her re-
166 Madame Bovary

pugnance towards her husband for aspirations towards her
lover, the burning of hate for the warmth of tenderness; but
as the tempest still raged, and as passion burnt itself down
to the very cinders, and no help came, no sun rose, there
was night on all sides, and she was lost in the terrible cold
that pierced her.
Then the evil days of Tostes began again. She thought
herself now far more unhappy; for she had the experience
of grief, with the certainty that it would not end.
A woman who had laid on herself such sacrifices could
well allow herself certain whims. She bought a Gothic prie-
dieu, and in a month spent fourteen francs on lemons for
polishing her nails; she wrote to Rouen for a blue cashmere
gown; she chose one of Lheureux’s finest scarves, and wore
it knotted around her waist over her dressing-gown; and,
with closed blinds and a book in her hand, she lay stretched
out on a couch in this garb.
She often changed her coiffure; she did her hair a la Chi-
noise, in flowing curls, in plaited coils; she parted in on one
side and rolled it under like a man’s.
She wanted to learn Italian; she bought dictionaries, a
grammar, and a supply of white paper. She tried serious
reading, history, and philosophy. Sometimes in the night
Charles woke up with a start, thinking he was being called
to a patient. ‘I’m coming,’ he stammered; and it was the
noise of a match Emma had struck to relight the lamp. But
her reading fared like her piece of embroidery, all of which,
only just begun, filled her cupboard; she took it up, left it,
passed on to other books.

She had attacks in which she could easily have been
driven to commit any folly. She maintained one day, in op-
position to her husband, that she could drink off a large
glass of brandy, and, as Charles was stupid enough to dare
her to, she swallowed the brandy to the last drop.
In spite of her vapourish airs (as the housewives of Yon-
ville called them), Emma, all the same, never seemed gay,
and usually she had at the corners of her mouth that im-
mobile contraction that puckers the faces of old maids, and
those of men whose ambition has failed. She was pale all
over, white as a sheet; the skin of her nose was drawn at the
nostrils, her eyes looked at you vaguely. After discovering
three grey hairs on her temples, she talked much of her old
age.
She often fainted. One day she even spat blood, and, as
Charles fussed around her showing his anxiety—
‘Bah!’ she answered, ‘what does it matter?’
Charles fled to his study and wept there, both his elbows
on the table, sitting in an arm-chair at his bureau under the
phrenological head.
Then he wrote to his mother begging her to come, and
they had many long consultations together on the subject
of Emma.
What should they decide? What was to be done since she
rejected all medical treatment? ‘Do you know what your
wife wants?’ replied Madame Bovary senior.
‘She wants to be forced to occupy herself with some man-
ual work. If she were obliged, like so many others, to earn
her living, she wouldn’t have these vapours, that come to
168 Madame Bovary

her from a lot of ideas she stuffs into her head, and from the
idleness in which she lives.
Yet she is always busy,’ said Charles.
‘Ah! always busy at what? Reading novels, bad books,
works against religion, and in which they mock at priests
in speeches taken from Voltaire. But all that leads you far
astray, my poor child. Anyone who has no religion always
ends by turning out badly.’
So it was decided to stop Emma reading novels. The en-
terprise did not seem easy. The good lady undertook it. She
was, when she passed through Rouen, to go herself to the
lending-library and represent that Emma had discontin-
ued her subscription. Would they not have a right to apply
to the police if the librarian persisted all the same in his
poisonous trade? The farewells of mother and daughter-in-
law were cold. During the three weeks that they had been
together they had not exchanged half-a-dozen words apart
from the inquiries and phrases when they met at table and
in the evening before going to bed.
Madame Bovary left on a Wednesday, the market-day at
Yonville.
The Place since morning had been blocked by a row of
carts, which, on end and their shafts in the air, spread all
along the line of houses from the church to the inn. On the
other side there were canvas booths, where cotton checks,
blankets, and woollen stockings were sold, together with
harness for horses, and packets of blue ribbon, whose ends
fluttered in the wind. The coarse hardware was spread out
on the ground between pyramids of eggs and hampers of

cheeses, from which sticky straw stuck out.
Near the corn-machines clucking hens passed their
necks through the bars of flat cages. The people, crowding
in the same place and unwilling to move thence, some-
times threatened to smash the shop front of the chemist.
On Wednesdays his shop was never empty, and the people
pushed in less to buy drugs than for consultations. So great
was Homais’ reputation in the neighbouring villages. His
robust aplomb had fascinated the rustics. They considered
him a greater doctor than all the doctors.
Emma was leaning out at the window; she was often
there. The window in the provinces replaces the theatre and
the promenade, she was amusing herself with watching the
crowd of boors when she saw a gentleman in a green velvet
coat. He had on yellow gloves, although he wore heavy gai-
ters; he was coming towards the doctor’s house, followed by
a peasant walking with a bent head and quite a thoughtful
air.
‘Can I see the doctor?’ he asked Justin, who was talking
on the doorsteps with Felicite, and, taking him for a servant
of the house—‘Tell him that Monsieur Rodolphe Boulanger
of La Huchette is here.’
It was not from territorial vanity that the new arrival
added ‘of La Huchette’ to his name, but to make himself the
better known.
La Huchette, in fact, was an estate near Yonville, where
he had just bought the chateau and two farms that he culti-
vated himself, without, however, troubling very much about
them. He lived as a bachelor, and was supposed to have ‘at
170 Madame Bovary

least fifteen thousand francs a year.’
Charles came into the room. Monsieur Boulanger intro-
duced his man, who wanted to be bled because he felt ‘a
tingling all over.’
‘That’ll purge me,’ he urged as an objection to all reason-
ing.
So Bovary ordered a bandage and a basin, and asked Jus-
tin to hold it. Then addressing the peasant, who was already
pale—
‘Don’t be afraid, my lad.’
‘No, no, sir,’ said the other; ‘get on.’
And with an air of bravado he held out his great arm.
At the prick of the lancet the blood spurted out, splashing
against the looking-glass.
‘Hold the basin nearer,’ exclaimed Charles.
‘Lor!’ said the peasant, ‘one would swear it was a little
fountain flowing. How red my blood is! That’s a good sign,
isn’t it?’
‘Sometimes,’ answered the doctor, ‘one feels nothing at
first, and then syncope sets in, and more especially with
people of strong constitution like this man.’
At these words the rustic let go the lancet-case he was
twisting between his fingers. A shudder of his shoulders
made the chair-back creak. His hat fell off.
‘I thought as much,’ said Bovary, pressing his finger on
the vein.
The basin was beginning to tremble in Justin’s hands; his
knees shook, he turned pale.
‘Emma! Emma!’ called Charles.

With one bound she came down the staircase.
‘Some vinegar,’ he cried. ‘O dear! two at once!’
And in his emotion he could hardly put on the com-
press.
‘It is nothing,’ said Monsieur Boulanger quietly, taking
Justin in his arms. He seated him on the table with his back
resting against the wall.
Madame Bovary began taking off his cravat. The strings
of his shirt had got into a knot, and she was for some min-
utes moving her light fingers about the young fellow’s neck.
Then she poured some vinegar on her cambric handker-
chief; she moistened his temples with little dabs, and then
blew upon them softly. The ploughman revived, but Justin’s
syncope still lasted, and his eyeballs disappeared in the pale
sclerotics like blue flowers in milk.
‘We must hide this from him,’ said Charles.
Madame Bovary took the basin to put it under the table.
With the movement she made in bending down, her dress
(it was a summer dress with four flounces, yellow, long in
the waist and wide in the skirt) spread out around her on
the flags of the room; and as Emma stooping, staggered a
little as she stretched out her arms.
The stuff here and there gave with the inflections of her
bust.
Then she went to fetch a bottle of water, and she was
melting some pieces of sugar when the chemist arrived. The
servant had been to fetch him in the tumult. Seeing his pu-
pil’s eyes staring he drew a long breath; then going around
him he looked at him from head to foot.
172 Madame Bovary

‘Fool!’ he said, ‘really a little fool! A fool in four letters!
A phlebotomy’s a big affair, isn’t it! And a fellow who isn’t
afraid of anything; a kind of squirrel, just as he is who
climbs to vertiginous heights to shake down nuts. Oh, yes!
you just talk to me, boast about yourself! Here’s a fine fitness
for practising pharmacy later on; for under serious circum-
stances you may be called before the tribunals in order to
enlighten the minds of the magistrates, and you would have
to keep your head then, to reason, show yourself a man, or
else pass for an imbecile.’
Justin did not answer. The chemist went on—
‘Who asked you to come? You are always pestering the
doctor and madame. On Wednesday, moreover, your pres-
ence is indispensable to me. There are now twenty people in
the shop. I left everything because of the interest I take in
you. Come, get along! Sharp! Wait for me, and keep an eye
on the jars.’
When Justin, who was rearranging his dress, had gone,
they talked for a little while about fainting-fits. Madame
Bovary had never fainted.
‘That is extraordinary for a lady,’ said Monsieur Bou-
langer; ‘but some people are very susceptible. Thus in a duel,
I have seen a second lose consciousness at the mere sound
of the loading of pistols.’
‘For my part,’ said the chemist, ‘the sight of other peo-
ple’s blood doesn’t affect me at all, but the mere thought of
my own flowing would make me faint if I reflected upon it
too much.’
Monsieur Boulanger, however, dismissed his servant,

advising him to calm himself, since his fancy was over.
‘It procured me the advantage of making your acquain-
tance,’ he added, and he looked at Emma as he said this.
Then he put three francs on the corner of the table, bowed
negligently, and went out.
He was soon on the other side of the river (this was his
way back to La Huchette), and Emma saw him in the mead-
ow, walking under the poplars, slackening his pace now and
then as one who reflects.
‘She is very pretty,’ he said to himself; ‘she is very pretty,
this doctor’s wife. Fine teeth, black eyes, a dainty foot, a fig-
ure like a Parisienne’s. Where the devil does she come from?
Wherever did that fat fellow pick her up?’
Monsieur Rodolphe Boulanger was thirty-four; he was
of brutal temperament and intelligent perspicacity, having,
moreover, had much to do with women, and knowing them
well. This one had seemed pretty to him; so he was thinking
about her and her husband.
‘I think he is very stupid. She is tired of him, no doubt.
He has dirty nails, and hasn’t shaved for three days. While
he is trotting after his patients, she sits there botching
socks. And she gets bored! She would like to live in town
and dance polkas every evening. Poor little woman! She is
gaping after love like a carp after water on a kitchen-table.
With three words of gallantry she’d adore one, I’m sure of
it. She’d be tender, charming. Yes; but how to get rid of her
afterwards?’
Then the difficulties of love-making seen in the distance
made him by contrast think of his mistress. She was an ac-
174 Madame Bovary

tress at Rouen, whom he kept; and when he had pondered
over this image, with which, even in remembrance, he was
satiated—
‘Ah! Madame Bovary,’ he thought, ‘is much prettier, es-
pecially fresher. Virginie is decidedly beginning to grow fat.
She is so finikin about her pleasures; and, besides, she has a
mania for prawns.’
The fields were empty, and around him Rodolphe only
heard the regular beating of the grass striking against his
boots, with a cry of the grasshopper hidden at a distance
among the oats. He again saw Emma in her room, dressed
as he had seen her, and he undressed her.
‘Oh, I will have her,’ he cried, striking a blow with his stick
at a clod in front of him. And he at once began to consider
the political part of the enterprise. He asked himself—
‘Where shall we meet? By what means? We shall always
be having the brat on our hands, and the servant, the neigh-
bours, and husband, all sorts of worries. Pshaw! one would
lose too much time over it.’
Then he resumed, ‘She really has eyes that pierce one’s
heart like a gimlet. And that pale complexion! I adore pale
women!’
When he reached the top of the Arguiel hills he had
made up his mind. ‘It’s only finding the opportunities. Well,
I will call in now and then. I’ll send them venison, poultry;
I’ll have myself bled, if need be. We shall become friends;
I’ll invite them to my place. By Jove!’ added he, ‘there’s the
agricultural show coming on. She’ll be there. I shall see her.
We’ll begin boldly, for that’s the surest way.’

CHAPTER EIGHT
A t last it came, the famous agricultural show. On the

morning of the solemnity all the inhabitants at their
doors were chatting over the preparations. The pediment
of the town hall had been hung with garlands of ivy; a tent
had been erected in a meadow for the banquet; and in the
middle of the Place, in front of the church, a kind of bom-
barde was to announce the arrival of the prefect and the
names of the successful farmers who had obtained prizes.
The National Guard of Buchy (there was none at Yonville)
had come to join the corps of firemen, of whom Binet was
captain. On that day he wore a collar even higher than usu-
al; and, tightly buttoned in his tunic, his figure was so stiff
and motionless that the whole vital portion of his person
seemed to have descended into his legs, which rose in a ca-
dence of set steps with a single movement. As there was
some rivalry between the tax-collector and the colonel, both,
to show off their talents, drilled their men separately. One
saw the red epaulettes and the black breastplates pass and
re-pass alternately; there was no end to it, and it constantly
began again. There had never been such a display of pomp.
Several citizens had scoured their houses the evening be-
fore; tri-coloured flags hung from half-open windows; all
the public-houses were full; and in the lovely weather the
starched caps, the golden crosses, and the coloured neck-
176 Madame Bovary

erchiefs seemed whiter than snow, shone in the sun, and
relieved with the motley colours the sombre monotony of
the frock-coats and blue smocks. The neighbouring farm-
ers’ wives, when they got off their horses, pulled out the
long pins that fastened around them their dresses, turned
up for fear of mud; and the husbands, for their part, in order
to save their hats, kept their handkerchiefs around them,
holding one corner between their teeth.
The crowd came into the main street from both ends of
the village. People poured in from the lanes, the alleys, the
houses; and from time to time one heard knockers banging
against doors closing behind women with their gloves, who
were going out to see the fete. What was most admired were
two long lamp-stands covered with lanterns, that flanked a
platform on which the authorities were to sit. Besides this
there were against the four columns of the town hall four
kinds of poles, each bearing a small standard of greenish
cloth, embellished with inscriptions in gold letters.
On one was written, ‘To Commerce”; on the other, ‘To
Agriculture”; on the third, ‘To Industry”; and on the fourth,
‘To the Fine Arts.’
But the jubilation that brightened all faces seemed to
darken that of Madame Lefrancois, the innkeeper. Stand-
ing on her kitchen-steps she muttered to herself, ‘What
rubbish! what rubbish! With their canvas booth! Do they
think the prefect will be glad to dine down there under a
tent like a gipsy? They call all this fussing doing good to the
place! Then it wasn’t worth while sending to Neufchatel for
the keeper of a cookshop! And for whom? For cowherds!

tatterdemalions!’
The druggist was passing. He had on a frock-coat, nan-
keen trousers, beaver shoes, and, for a wonder, a hat with a
low crown.
‘Your servant! Excuse me, I am in a hurry.’ And as the fat
widow asked where he was going—
‘It seems odd to you, doesn’t it, I who am always more
cooped up in my laboratory than the man’s rat in his
cheese.’
‘What cheese?’ asked the landlady.
‘Oh, nothing! nothing!’ Homais continued. ‘I merely
wished to convey to you, Madame Lefrancois, that I usually
live at home like a recluse. To-day, however, considering the
circumstances, it is necessary—‘
‘Oh, you’re going down there!’ she said contemptuously.
‘Yes, I am going,’ replied the druggist, astonished. ‘Am I
not a member of the consulting commission?’
Mere Lefrancois looked at him for a few moments, and
ended by saying with a smile—
‘That’s another pair of shoes! But what does agriculture
matter to you? Do you understand anything about it?’
‘Certainly I understand it, since I am a druggist—that
is to say, a chemist. And the object of chemistry, Madame
Lefrancois, being the knowledge of the reciprocal and
molecular action of all natural bodies, it follows that ag-
riculture is comprised within its domain. And, in fact, the
composition of the manure, the fermentation of liquids, the
analyses of gases, and the influence of miasmata, what, I ask
you, is all this, if it isn’t chemistry, pure and simple?’
178 Madame Bovary

The landlady did not answer. Homais went on—
‘Do you think that to be an agriculturist it is necessary
to have tilled the earth or fattened fowls oneself? It is nec-
essary rather to know the composition of the substances in
question—the geological strata, the atmospheric actions,
the quality of the soil, the minerals, the waters, the density
of the different bodies, their capillarity, and what not. And
one must be master of all the principles of hygiene in order
to direct, criticize the construction of buildings, the feeding
of animals, the diet of domestics. And, moreover, Madame
Lefrancois, one must know botany, be able to distinguish
between plants, you understand, which are the wholesome
and those that are deleterious, which are unproductive and
which nutritive, if it is well to pull them up here and re-sow
them there, to propagate some, destroy others; in brief, one
must keep pace with science by means of pamphlets and
public papers, be always on the alert to find out improve-
ments.’
The landlady never took her eyes off the ‘Cafe Francois’
and the chemist went on—
‘Would to God our agriculturists were chemists, or that
at least they would pay more attention to the counsels of
science. Thus lately I myself wrote a considerable tract, a
memoir of over seventy-two pages, entitled, ‘Cider, its Man-
ufacture and its Effects, together with some New Reflections
on the Subject,’ that I sent to the Agricultural Society of
Rouen, and which even procured me the honour of being
received among its members—Section, Agriculture; Class,
Pomological. Well, if my work had been given to the pub-

lic—‘ But the druggist stopped, Madame Lefrancois seemed
so preoccupied.
‘Just look at them!’ she said. ‘It’s past comprehension!
Such a cookshop as that!’ And with a shrug of the shoulders
that stretched out over her breast the stitches of her knit-
ted bodice, she pointed with both hands at her rival’s inn,
whence songs were heard issuing. ‘Well, it won’t last long,’
she added. ‘It’ll be over before a week.’
Homais drew back with stupefaction. She came down
three steps and whispered in his ear—
‘What! you didn’t know it? There is to be an execution
in next week. It’s Lheureux who is selling him out; he has
killed him with bills.’
‘What a terrible catastrophe!’ cried the druggist, who
always found expressions in harmony with all imaginable
circumstances.
Then the landlady began telling him the story that she
had heard from Theodore, Monsieur Guillaumin’s servant,
and although she detested Tellier, she blamed Lheureux. He
was ‘a wheedler, a sneak.’
‘There!’ she said. ‘Look at him! he is in the market; he is
bowing to Madame Bovary, who’s got on a green bonnet.
Why, she’s taking Monsieur Boulanger’s arm.’
‘Madame Bovary!’ exclaimed Homais. ‘I must go at once
and pay her my respects. Perhaps she’ll be very glad to have
a seat in the enclosure under the peristyle.’ And, without
heeding Madame Lefrancois, who was calling him back to
tell him more about it, the druggist walked off rapidly with
a smile on his lips, with straight knees, bowing copiously to
180 Madame Bovary

right and left, and taking up much room with the large tails
of his frock-coat that fluttered behind him in the wind.
Rodolphe, having caught sight of him from afar, hurried
on, but Madame Bovary lost her breath; so he walked more
slowly, and, smiling at her, said in a rough tone—
‘It’s only to get away from that fat fellow, you know, the
druggist.’ She pressed his elbow.
‘What’s the meaning of that?’ he asked himself. And he
looked at her out of the corner of his eyes.
Her profile was so calm that one could guess nothing
from it. It stood out in the light from the oval of her bonnet,
with pale ribbons on it like the leaves of weeds. Her eyes
with their long curved lashes looked straight before her, and
though wide open, they seemed slightly puckered by the
cheek-bones, because of the blood pulsing gently under the
delicate skin. A pink line ran along the partition between
her nostrils. Her head was bent upon her shoulder, and the
pearl tips of her white teeth were seen between her lips.
‘Is she making fun of me?’ thought Rodolphe.
Emma’s gesture, however, had only been meant for a
warning; for Monsieur Lheureux was accompanying them,
and spoke now and again as if to enter into the conversa-
tion.
‘What a superb day! Everybody is out! The wind is east!’
And neither Madame Bovary nor Rodolphe answered
him, whilst at the slightest movement made by them he
drew near, saying, ‘I beg your pardon!’ and raised his hat.
When they reached the farrier’s house, instead of fol-
lowing the road up to the fence, Rodolphe suddenly turned

down a path, drawing with him Madame Bovary. He called
out—
‘Good evening, Monsieur Lheureux! See you again pres-
ently.’
‘How you got rid of him!’ she said, laughing.
‘Why,’ he went on, ‘allow oneself to be intruded upon by
others? And as to-day I have the happiness of being with
you—‘
Emma blushed. He did not finish his sentence. Then he
talked of the fine weather and of the pleasure of walking on
the grass. A few daisies had sprung up again.
‘Here are some pretty Easter daisies,’ he said, ‘and enough
of them to furnish oracles to all the amorous maids in the
place.’
He added, ‘Shall I pick some? What do you think?’
‘Are you in love?’ she asked, coughing a little.
‘H’m, h’m! who knows?’ answered Rodolphe.
The meadow began to fill, and the housewives hustled
you with their great umbrellas, their baskets, and their ba-
bies. One had often to get out of the way of a long file of
country folk, servant-maids with blue stockings, flat shoes,
silver rings, and who smelt of milk, when one passed close
to them. They walked along holding one another by the
hand, and thus they spread over the whole field from the
row of open trees to the banquet tent.
But this was the examination time, and the farmers one
after the other entered a kind of enclosure formed by a long
cord supported on sticks.
The beasts were there, their noses towards the cord, and
182 Madame Bovary

making a confused line with their unequal rumps. Drowsy
pigs were burrowing in the earth with their snouts, calves
were bleating, lambs baaing; the cows, on knees folded
in, were stretching their bellies on the grass, slowly chew-
ing the cud, and blinking their heavy eyelids at the gnats
that buzzed round them. Plough-men with bare arms were
holding by the halter prancing stallions that neighed with
dilated nostrils looking towards the mares. These stood
quietly, stretching out their heads and flowing manes, while
their foals rested in their shadow, or now and then came
and sucked them. And above the long undulation of these
crowded animals one saw some white mane rising in the
wind like a wave, or some sharp horns sticking out, and the
heads of men running about. Apart, outside the enclosure,
a hundred paces off, was a large black bull, muzzled, with
an iron ring in its nostrils, and who moved no more than
if he had been in bronze. A child in rags was holding him
by a rope.
Between the two lines the committee-men were walking
with heavy steps, examining each animal, then consulting
one another in a low voice. One who seemed of more im-
portance now and then took notes in a book as he walked
along. This was the president of the jury, Monsieur Deroz-
erays de la Panville. As soon as he recognised Rodolphe he
came forward quickly, and smiling amiably, said—
‘What! Monsieur Boulanger, you are deserting us?’
Rodolphe protested that he was just coming. But when
the president had disappeared—
‘Ma foi!*’ said he, ‘I shall not go. Your company is better

than his.’
*Upon my word!
And while poking fun at the show, Rodolphe, to move
about more easily, showed the gendarme his blue card, and
even stopped now and then in front of some fine beast,
which Madame Bovary did not at all admire. He noticed
this, and began jeering at the Yonville ladies and their dress-
es; then he apologised for the negligence of his own. He had
that incongruity of common and elegant in which the ha-
bitually vulgar think they see the revelation of an eccentric
existence, of the perturbations of sentiment, the tyrannies
of art, and always a certain contempt for social conventions,
that seduces or exasperates them. Thus his cambric shirt
with plaited cuffs was blown out by the wind in the open-
ing of his waistcoat of grey ticking, and his broad-striped
trousers disclosed at the ankle nankeen boots with patent
leather gaiters.
These were so polished that they reflected the grass. He
trampled on horses’s dung with them, one hand in the
pocket of his jacket and his straw hat on one side.
‘Besides,’ added he, ‘when one lives in the country—‘
‘It’s waste of time,’ said Emma.
‘That is true,’ replied Rodolphe. ‘To think that not one
of these people is capable of understanding even the cut of
a coat!’
Then they talked about provincial mediocrity, of the lives
it crushed, the illusions lost there.
‘And I too,’ said Rodolphe, ‘am drifting into depression.’
‘You!’ she said in astonishment; ‘I thought you very light-
184 Madame Bovary

hearted.’
‘Ah! yes. I seem so, because in the midst of the world I
know how to wear the mask of a scoffer upon my face; and
yet, how many a time at the sight of a cemetery by moon-
light have I not asked myself whether it were not better to
join those sleeping there!’
‘Oh! and your friends?’ she said. ‘You do not think of
them.’
‘My friends! What friends? Have I any? Who cares for
me?’ And he accompanied the last words with a kind of
whistling of the lips.
But they were obliged to separate from each other
because of a great pile of chairs that a man was carrying be-
hind them. He was so overladen with them that one could
only see the tips of his wooden shoes and the ends of his
two outstretched arms. It was Lestiboudois, the gravedigger,
who was carrying the church chairs about amongst the peo-
ple. Alive to all that concerned his interests, he had hit upon
this means of turning the show to account; and his idea was
succeeding, for he no longer knew which way to turn. In
fact, the villagers, who were hot, quarreled for these seats,
whose straw smelt of incense, and they leant against the
thick backs, stained with the wax of candles, with a certain
veneration.
Madame Bovary again took Rodolphe’s arm; he went on
as if speaking to himself—
‘Yes, I have missed so many things. Always alone! Ah!
if I had some aim in life, if I had met some love, if I had
found someone! Oh, how I would have spent all the energy

of which I am capable, surmounted everything, overcome
everything!’
‘Yet it seems to me,’ said Emma, ‘that you are not to be
pitied.’
‘Ah! you think so?’ said Rodolphe.
‘For, after all,’ she went on, ‘you are free—‘ she hesitated,
‘rich—‘
‘Do not mock me,’ he replied.
And she protested that she was not mocking him, when
the report of a cannon resounded. Immediately all began
hustling one another pell-mell towards the village.
It was a false alarm. The prefect seemed not to be coming,
and the members of the jury felt much embarrassed, not
knowing if they ought to begin the meeting or still wait.
At last at the end of the Place a large hired landau ap-
peared, drawn by two thin horses, which a coachman in a
white hat was whipping lustily. Binet had only just time to
shout, ‘Present arms!’ and the colonel to imitate him. All
ran towards the enclosure; everyone pushed forward. A few
even forgot their collars; but the equipage of the prefect
seemed to anticipate the crowd, and the two yoked jades,
trapesing in their harness, came up at a little trot in front of
the peristyle of the town hall at the very moment when the
National Guard and firemen deployed, beating drums and
marking time.
‘Present!’ shouted Binet.
‘Halt!’ shouted the colonel. ‘Left about, march.’
And after presenting arms, during which the clang of
the band, letting loose, rang out like a brass kettle rolling
186 Madame Bovary

downstairs, all the guns were lowered. Then was seen step-
ping down from the carriage a gentleman in a short coat
with silver braiding, with bald brow, and wearing a tuft of
hair at the back of his head, of a sallow complexion and the
most benign appearance. His eyes, very large and covered
by heavy lids, were half-closed to look at the crowd, while at
the same time he raised his sharp nose, and forced a smile
upon his sunken mouth. He recognised the mayor by his
scarf, and explained to him that the prefect was not able to
come. He himself was a councillor at the prefecture; then he
added a few apologies. Monsieur Tuvache answered them
with compliments; the other confessed himself nervous;
and they remained thus, face to face, their foreheads almost
touching, with the members of the jury all round, the mu-
nicipal council, the notable personages, the National Guard
and the crowd. The councillor pressing his little cocked hat
to his breast repeated his bows, while Tuvache, bent like a
bow, also smiled, stammered, tried to say something, pro-
tested his devotion to the monarchy and the honour that
was being done to Yonville.
Hippolyte, the groom from the inn, took the head of the
horses from the coachman, and, limping along with his
club-foot, led them to the door of the ‘Lion d’Or’, where a
number of peasants collected to look at the carriage. The
drum beat, the howitzer thundered, and the gentlemen one
by one mounted the platform, where they sat down in red
utrecht velvet arm-chairs that had been lent by Madame
Tuvache.
All these people looked alike. Their fair flabby faces,

somewhat tanned by the sun, were the colour of sweet cider,
and their puffy whiskers emerged from stiff collars, kept up
by white cravats with broad bows. All the waist-coats were
of velvet, double-breasted; all the watches had, at the end of
a long ribbon, an oval cornelian seal; everyone rested his
two hands on his thighs, carefully stretching the stride of
their trousers, whose unsponged glossy cloth shone more
brilliantly than the leather of their heavy boots.
The ladies of the company stood at the back under the
vestibule between the pillars while the common herd was
opposite, standing up or sitting on chairs. As a matter of
fact, Lestiboudois had brought thither all those that he had
moved from the field, and he even kept running back ev-
ery minute to fetch others from the church. He caused such
confusion with this piece of business that one had great dif-
ficulty in getting to the small steps of the platform.
‘I think,’ said Monsieur Lheureux to the chemist, who
was passing to his place, ‘that they ought to have put up two
Venetian masts with something rather severe and rich for
ornaments; it would have been a very pretty effect.’
‘To be sure,’ replied Homais; ‘but what can you expect?
The mayor took everything on his own shoulders. He hasn’t
much taste. Poor Tuvache! and he is even completely desti-
tute of what is called the genius of art.’
Rodolphe, meanwhile, with Madame Bovary, had gone
up to the first floor of the town hall, to the ‘council-room,’
and, as it was empty, he declared that they could enjoy the
sight there more comfortably. He fetched three stools from
the round table under the bust of the monarch, and having
188 Madame Bovary

carried them to one of the windows, they sat down by each
other.
There was commotion on the platform, long whisperings,
much parleying. At last the councillor got up. They knew
now that his name was Lieuvain, and in the crowd the name
was passed from one to the other. After he had collated a
few pages, and bent over them to see better, he began—
‘Gentlemen! May I be permitted first of all (before ad-
dressing you on the object of our meeting to-day, and this
sentiment will, I am sure, be shared by you all), may I be
permitted, I say, to pay a tribute to the higher administra-
tion, to the government to the monarch, gentle men, our
sovereign, to that beloved king, to whom no branch of pub-
lic or private prosperity is a matter of indifference, and who
directs with a hand at once so firm and wise the chariot of
the state amid the incessant perils of a stormy sea, knowing,
moreover, how to make peace respected as well as war, in-
dustry, commerce, agriculture, and the fine arts?’
‘I ought,’ said Rodolphe, ‘to get back a little further.’
‘Why?’ said Emma.
But at this moment the voice of the councillor rose to an
extraordinary pitch. He declaimed—
‘This is no longer the time, gentlemen, when civil dis-
cord ensanguined our public places, when the landlord, the
business-man, the working-man himself, falling asleep at
night, lying down to peaceful sleep, trembled lest he should
be awakened suddenly by the noise of incendiary tocsins,
when the most subversive doctrines audaciously sapped
foundations.’

‘Well, someone down there might see me,’ Rodolphe re-
sumed, ‘then I should have to invent excuses for a fortnight;
and with my bad reputation—‘
‘Oh, you are slandering yourself,’ said Emma.
‘No! It is dreadful, I assure you.’
‘But, gentlemen,’ continued the councillor, ‘if, banishing
from my memory the remembrance of these sad pictures, I
carry my eyes back to the actual situation of our dear coun-
try, what do I see there? Everywhere commerce and the arts
are flourishing; everywhere new means of communication,
like so many new arteries in the body of the state, establish
within it new relations. Our great industrial centres have
recovered all their activity; religion, more consolidated,
smiles in all hearts; our ports are full, confidence is born
again, and France breathes once more!’
‘Besides,’ added Rodolphe, ‘perhaps from the world’s
point of view they are right.’
‘How so?’ she asked.
‘What!’ said he. ‘Do you not know that there are souls
constantly tormented? They need by turns to dream and to
act, the purest passions and the most turbulent joys, and
thus they fling themselves into all sorts of fantasies, of fol-
lies.’
Then she looked at him as one looks at a traveller who
has voyaged over strange lands, and went on—
‘We have not even this distraction, we poor women!’
‘A sad distraction, for happiness isn’t found in it.’
‘But is it ever found?’ she asked.
‘Yes; one day it comes,’ he answered.
190 Madame Bovary

‘And this is what you have understood,’ said the council-
lor.
‘You, farmers, agricultural labourers! you pacific pio-
neers of a work that belongs wholly to civilization! you,
men of progress and morality, you have understood, I say,
that political storms are even more redoubtable than atmo-
spheric disturbances!’
‘It comes one day,’ repeated Rodolphe, ‘one day suddenly,
and when one is despairing of it. Then the horizon expands;
it is as if a voice cried, ‘It is here!’ You feel the need of confid-
ing the whole of your life, of giving everything, sacrificing
everything to this being. There is no need for explanations;
they understand one another. They have seen each other in
dreams!’
(And he looked at her.) ‘In fine, here it is, this treasure so
sought after, here before you. It glitters, it flashes; yet one
still doubts, one does not believe it; one remains dazzled, as
if one went out iron darkness into light.’
And as he ended Rodolphe suited the action to the word.
He passed his hand over his face, like a man seized with gid-
diness. Then he let it fall on Emma’s. She took hers away.
‘And who would be surprised at it, gentlemen? He only
who is so blind, so plunged (I do not fear to say it), so plunged
in the prejudices of another age as still to misunderstand
the spirit of agricultural populations. Where, indeed, is to
be found more patriotism than in the country, greater devo-
tion to the public welfare, more intelligence, in a word? And,
gentlemen, I do not mean that superficial intelligence, vain
ornament of idle minds, but rather that profound and bal-

anced intelligence that applies itself above all else to useful
objects, thus contributing to the good of all, to the common
amelioration and to the support of the state, born of respect
for law and the practice of duty—‘
‘Ah! again!’ said Rodolphe. ‘Always ‘duty.’ I am sick of the
word. They are a lot of old blockheads in flannel vests and of
old women with foot-warmers and rosaries who constantly
drone into our ears ‘Duty, duty!’ Ah! by Jove! one’s duty is
to feel what is great, cherish the beautiful, and not accept
all the conventions of society with the ignominy that it im-
poses upon us.’
‘Yet—yet—‘ objected Madame Bovary.
‘No, no! Why cry out against the passions? Are they not
the one beautiful thing on the earth, the source of heroism,
of enthusiasm, of poetry, music, the arts, of everything, in
a word?’
‘But one must,’ said Emma, ‘to some extent bow to the
opinion of the world and accept its moral code.’
‘Ah! but there are two,’ he replied. ‘The small, the con-
ventional, that of men, that which constantly changes, that
brays out so loudly, that makes such a commotion here be-
low, of the earth earthly, like the mass of imbeciles you see
down there. But the other, the eternal, that is about us and
above, like the landscape that surrounds us, and the blue
heavens that give us light.’
Monsieur Lieuvain had just wiped his mouth with a
pocket-handkerchief. He continued—
‘And what should I do here gentlemen, pointing out to you
the uses of agriculture? Who supplies our wants? Who pro-
192 Madame Bovary

vides our means of subsistence? Is it not the agriculturist?
The agriculturist, gentlemen, who, sowing with laborious
hand the fertile furrows of the country, brings forth the
corn, which, being ground, is made into a powder by means
of ingenious machinery, comes out thence under the name
of flour, and from there, transported to our cities, is soon
delivered at the baker’s, who makes it into food for poor and
rich alike. Again, is it not the agriculturist who fattens, for
our clothes, his abundant flocks in the pastures? For how
should we clothe ourselves, how nourish ourselves, with-
out the agriculturist? And, gentlemen, is it even necessary
to go so far for examples? Who has not frequently reflected
on all the momentous things that we get out of that modest
animal, the ornament of poultry-yards, that provides us at
once with a soft pillow for our bed, with succulent flesh for
our tables, and eggs? But I should never end if I were to enu-
merate one after the other all the different products which
the earth, well cultivated, like a generous mother, lavishes
upon her children. Here it is the vine, elsewhere the apple
tree for cider, there colza, farther on cheeses and flax. Gen-
tlemen, let us not forget flax, which has made such great
strides of late years, and to which I will more particularly
call your attention.’
He had no need to call it, for all the mouths of the multi-
tude were wide open, as if to drink in his words. Tuvache by
his side listened to him with staring eyes. Monsieur Deroz-
erays from time to time softly closed his eyelids, and farther
on the chemist, with his son Napoleon between his knees,
put his hand behind his ear in order not to lose a syllable.

The chins of the other members of the jury went slowly up
and down in their waistcoats in sign of approval. The fire-
men at the foot of the platform rested on their bayonets; and
Binet, motionless, stood with out-turned elbows, the point
of his sabre in the air. Perhaps he could hear, but certainly
he could see nothing, because of the visor of his helmet, that
fell down on his nose. His lieutenant, the youngest son of
Monsieur Tuvache, had a bigger one, for his was enormous,
and shook on his head, and from it an end of his cotton scarf
peeped out. He smiled beneath it with a perfectly infantine
sweetness, and his pale little face, whence drops were run-
ning, wore an expression of enjoyment and sleepiness.
The square as far as the houses was crowded with people.
One saw folk leaning on their elbows at all the windows,
others standing at doors, and Justin, in front of the chemist’s
shop, seemed quite transfixed by the sight of what he was
looking at. In spite of the silence Monsieur Lieuvain’s voice
was lost in the air. It reached you in fragments of phrases,
and interrupted here and there by the creaking of chairs in
the crowd; then you suddenly heard the long bellowing of
an ox, or else the bleating of the lambs, who answered one
another at street corners. In fact, the cowherds and shep-
herds had driven their beasts thus far, and these lowed from
time to time, while with their tongues they tore down some
scrap of foliage that hung above their mouths.
Rodolphe had drawn nearer to Emma, and said to her in
a low voice, speaking rapidly—
‘Does not this conspiracy of the world revolt you? Is
there a single sentiment it does not condemn? The noblest
194 Madame Bovary

instincts, the purest sympathies are persecuted, slandered;
and if at length two poor souls do meet, all is so organised
that they cannot blend together. Yet they will make the at-
tempt; they will flutter their wings; they will call upon each
other. Oh! no matter. Sooner or later, in six months, ten
years, they will come together, will love; for fate has decreed
it, and they are born one for the other.’
His arms were folded across his knees, and thus lifting
his face towards Emma, close by her, he looked fixedly at
her. She noticed in his eyes small golden lines radiating
from black pupils; she even smelt the perfume of the po-
made that made his hair glossy.
Then a faintness came over her; she recalled the Viscount
who had waltzed with her at Vaubyessard, and his beard
exhaled like this air an odour of vanilla and citron, and me-
chanically she half-closed her eyes the better to breathe it in.
But in making this movement, as she leant back in her chair,
she saw in the distance, right on the line of the horizon, the
old diligence, the ‘Hirondelle,’ that was slowly descending
the hill of Leux, dragging after it a long trail of dust. It was
in this yellow carriage that Leon had so often come back to
her, and by this route down there that he had gone for ever.
She fancied she saw him opposite at his windows; then all
grew confused; clouds gathered; it seemed to her that she
was again turning in the waltz under the light of the lustres
on the arm of the Viscount, and that Leon was not far away,
that he was coming; and yet all the time she was conscious
of the scent of Rodolphe’s head by her side. This sweetness
of sensation pierced through her old desires, and these, like

grains of sand under a gust of wind, eddied to and fro in the
subtle breath of the perfume which suffused her soul. She
opened wide her nostrils several times to drink in the fresh-
ness of the ivy round the capitals. She took off her gloves,
she wiped her hands, then fanned her face with her hand-
kerchief, while athwart the throbbing of her temples she
heard the murmur of the crowd and the voice of the coun-
cillor intoning his phrases. He said—‘Continue, persevere;
listen neither to the suggestions of routine, nor to the over-
hasty councils of a rash empiricism.
‘Apply yourselves, above all, to the amelioration of the
soil, to good manures, to the development of the equine, bo-
vine, ovine, and porcine races. Let these shows be to you
pacific arenas, where the victor in leaving it will hold forth
a hand to the vanquished, and will fraternise with him in
the hope of better success. And you, aged servants, humble
domestics, whose hard labour no Government up to this
day has taken into consideration, come hither to receive the
reward of your silent virtues, and be assured that the state
henceforward has its eye upon you; that it encourages you,
protects you; that it will accede to your just demands, and
alleviate as much as in it lies the burden of your painful
sacrifices.’
Monsieur Lieuvain then sat down; Monsieur Derozerays
got up, beginning another speech. His was not perhaps so
florid as that of the councillor, but it recommended itself by
a more direct style, that is to say, by more special knowl-
edge and more elevated considerations. Thus the praise of
the Government took up less space in it; religion and agri-
196 Madame Bovary

culture more. He showed in it the relations of these two, and
how they had always contributed to civilisation. Rodolphe
with Madame Bovary was talking dreams, presentiments,
magnetism. Going back to the cradle of society, the orator
painted those fierce times when men lived on acorns in the
heart of woods. Then they had left off the skins of beasts,
had put on cloth, tilled the soil, planted the vine. Was this
a good, and in this discovery was there not more of injury
than of gain? Monsieur Derozerays set himself this prob-
lem. From magnetism little by little Rodolphe had come to
affinities, and while the president was citing Cincinnatus
and his plough, Diocletian, planting his cabbages, and the
Emperors of China inaugurating the year by the sowing of
seed, the young man was explaining to the young woman
that these irresistible attractions find their cause in some
previous state of existence.
‘Thus we,’ he said, ‘why did we come to know one anoth-
er? What chance willed it? It was because across the infinite,
like two streams that flow but to unite; our special bents of
mind had driven us towards each other.’
And he seized her hand; she did not withdraw it.
‘For good farming generally!’ cried the president.
‘Just now, for example, when I went to your house.’
‘To Monsieur Bizat of Quincampoix.’
‘Did I know I should accompany you?’
‘Seventy francs.’
‘A hundred times I wished to go; and I followed you—I
remained.’
‘Manures!’

‘And I shall remain to-night, to-morrow, all other days,
all my life!’
‘To Monsieur Caron of Argueil, a gold medal!’
‘For I have never in the society of any other person found
so complete a charm.’
‘To Monsieur Bain of Givry-Saint-Martin.’
‘And I shall carry away with me the remembrance of
you.’
‘For a merino ram!’
‘But you will forget me; I shall pass away like a shadow.’
‘To Monsieur Belot of Notre-Dame.’
‘Oh, no! I shall be something in your thought, in your
life, shall I not?’
‘Porcine race; prizes—equal, to Messrs. Leherisse and
Cullembourg, sixty francs!’
Rodolphe was pressing her hand, and he felt it all warm
and quivering like a captive dove that wants to fly away;
but, whether she was trying to take it away or whether she
was answering his pressure; she made a movement with her
fingers. He exclaimed—
‘Oh, I thank you! You do not repulse me! You are good!
You understand that I am yours! Let me look at you; let me
contemplate you!’
A gust of wind that blew in at the window ruffled the
cloth on the table, and in the square below all the great caps
of the peasant women were uplifted by it like the wings of
white butterflies fluttering.
‘Use of oil-cakes,’ continued the president. He was hur-
rying on: ‘Flemish manure-flax-growing-drainage-long
198 Madame Bovary

leases-domestic service.’
Rodolphe was no longer speaking. They looked at one
another. A supreme desire made their dry lips tremble, and
wearily, without an effort, their fingers intertwined.
‘Catherine Nicaise Elizabeth Leroux, of Sassetot-la-Guer-
riere, for fifty-four years of service at the same farm, a silver
medal—value, twenty-five francs!’
‘Where is Catherine Leroux?’ repeated the councillor.
She did not present herself, and one could hear voices
whispering—
‘Go up!’
‘Don’t be afraid!’
‘Oh, how stupid she is!’
‘Well, is she there?’ cried Tuvache.
‘Yes; here she is.’
‘Then let her come up!’
Then there came forward on the platform a little old
woman with timid bearing, who seemed to shrink within
her poor clothes. On her feet she wore heavy wooden clogs,
and from her hips hung a large blue apron. Her pale face
framed in a borderless cap was more wrinkled than a with-
ered russet apple. And from the sleeves of her red jacket
looked out two large hands with knotty joints, the dust of
barns, the potash of washing the grease of wools had so en-
crusted, roughened, hardened these that they seemed dirty,
although they had been rinsed in clear water; and by dint of
long service they remained half open, as if to bear humble
witness for themselves of so much suffering endured. Some-
thing of monastic rigidity dignified her face. Nothing of

sadness or of emotion weakened that pale look. In her con-
stant living with animals she had caught their dumbness
and their calm. It was the first time that she found herself
in the midst of so large a company, and inwardly scared by
the flags, the drums, the gentlemen in frock-coats, and the
order of the councillor, she stood motionless, not knowing
whether to advance or run away, nor why the crowd was
pushing her and the jury were smiling at her.
Thus stood before these radiant bourgeois this half-cen-
tury of servitude.
‘Approach, venerable Catherine Nicaise Elizabeth
Leroux!’ said the councillor, who had taken the list of prize-
winners from the president; and, looking at the piece of
paper and the old woman by turns, he repeated in a fatherly
tone—‘Approach! approach!’
‘Are you deaf?’ said Tuvache, fidgeting in his armchair;
and he began shouting in her ear, ‘Fifty-four years of ser-
vice. A silver medal! Twenty-five francs! For you!’
Then, when she had her medal, she looked at it, and a
smile of beatitude spread over her face; and as she walked
away they could hear her muttering ‘I’ll give it to our cure
up home, to say some masses for me!’
‘What fanaticism!’ exclaimed the chemist, leaning across
to the notary.
The meeting was over, the crowd dispersed, and now that
the speeches had been read, each one fell back into his place
again, and everything into the old grooves; the masters
bullied the servants, and these struck the animals, indo-
lent victors, going back to the stalls, a green-crown on their
200 Madame Bovary

horns.
The National Guards, however, had gone up to the first
floor of the town hall with buns spitted on their bayonets,
and the drummer of the battalion carried a basket with
bottles. Madame Bovary took Rodolphe’s arm; he saw her
home; they separated at her door; then he walked about
alone in the meadow while he waited for the time of the
banquet.
The feast was long, noisy, ill served; the guests were so
crowded that they could hardly move their elbows; and the
narrow planks used for forms almost broke down under
their weight. They ate hugely. Each one stuffed himself on
his own account. Sweat stood on every brow, and a whitish
steam, like the vapour of a stream on an autumn morning,
floated above the table between the hanging lamps. Rodol-
phe, leaning against the calico of the tent was thinking so
earnestly of Emma that he heard nothing. Behind him on
the grass the servants were piling up the dirty plates, his
neighbours were talking; he did not answer them; they
filled his glass, and there was silence in his thoughts in spite
of the growing noise. He was dreaming of what she had said,
of the line of her lips; her face, as in a magic mirror, shone
on the plates of the shakos, the folds of her gown fell along
the walls, and days of love unrolled to all infinity before
him in the vistas of the future.
He saw her again in the evening during the fireworks,
but she was with her husband, Madame Homais, and the
druggist, who was worrying about the danger of stray rock-
ets, and every moment he left the company to go and give

some advice to Binet.
The pyrotechnic pieces sent to Monsieur Tuvache had,
through an excess of caution, been shut up in his cellar, and
so the damp powder would not light, and the principal set
piece, that was to represent a dragon biting his tail, failed
completely. Now and then a meagre Roman-candle went off;
then the gaping crowd sent up a shout that mingled with the
cry of the women, whose waists were being squeezed in the
darkness. Emma silently nestled against Charles’s shoulder;
then, raising her chin, she watched the luminous rays of the
rockets against the dark sky. Rodolphe gazed at her in the
light of the burning lanterns.
They went out one by one. The stars shone out. A few
crops of rain began to fall. She knotted her fichu round her
bare head.
At this moment the councillor’s carriage came out from
the inn.
His coachman, who was drunk, suddenly dozed off, and
one could see from the distance, above the hood, between
the two lanterns, the mass of his body, that swayed from
right to left with the giving of the traces.
‘Truly,’ said the druggist, ‘one ought to proceed most rig-
orously against drunkenness! I should like to see written up
weekly at the door of the town hall on a board ad hoc* the
names of all those who during the week got intoxicated on
alcohol. Besides, with regard to statistics, one would thus
have, as it were, public records that one could refer to in
case of need. But excuse me!’
*Specifically for that.
202 Madame Bovary

And he once more ran off to the captain. The latter was
going back to see his lathe again.
‘Perhaps you would not do ill,’ Homais said to him, ‘to
send one of your men, or to go yourself—‘
‘Leave me alone!’ answered the tax-collector. ‘It’s all
right!’
‘Do not be uneasy,’ said the druggist, when he returned
to his friends. ‘Monsieur Binet has assured me that all pre-
cautions have been taken. No sparks have fallen; the pumps
are full. Let us go to rest.’
‘Ma foi! I want it,’ said Madame Homais, yawning at large.
‘But never mind; we’ve had a beautiful day for our fete.’
Rodolphe repeated in a low voice, and with a tender look,
‘Oh, yes! very beautiful!’
And having bowed to one another, they separated.
Two days later, in the ‘Final de Rouen,’ there was a long
article on the show. Homais had composed it with verve the
very next morning.
‘Why these festoons, these flowers, these garlands?
Whither hurries this crowd like the waves of a furious sea
under the torrents of a tropical sun pouring its heat upon
our heads?’
Then he spoke of the condition of the peasants. Certainly
the Government was doing much, but not enough. ‘Cour-
age!’ he cried to it; ‘a thousand reforms are indispensable;
let us accomplish them!’ Then touching on the entry of the
councillor, he did not forget ‘the martial air of our militia;’
nor ‘our most merry village maidens;’ nor the ‘bald-headed
old men like patriarchs who were there, and of whom some,

the remnants of our phalanxes, still felt their hearts beat at
the manly sound of the drums.’ He cited himself among the
first of the members of the jury, and he even called attention
in a note to the fact that Monsieur Homais, chemist, had
sent a memoir on cider to the agricultural society.
When he came to the distribution of the prizes, he paint-
ed the joy of the prize-winners in dithyrambic strophes.
‘The father embraced the son, the brother the brother, the
husband his consort. More than one showed his humble
medal with pride; and no doubt when he got home to his
good housewife, he hung it up weeping on the modest walls
of his cot.
‘About six o’clock a banquet prepared in the meadow
of Monsieur Leigeard brought together the principal per-
sonages of the fete. The greatest cordiality reigned here.
Divers toasts were proposed: Monsieur Lieuvain, the King;
Monsieur Tuvache, the Prefect; Monsieur Derozerays, Ag-
riculture; Monsieur Homais, Industry and the Fine Arts,
those twin sisters; Monsieur Leplichey, Progress. In the
evening some brilliant fireworks on a sudden illumined the
air. One would have called it a veritable kaleidoscope, a real
operatic scene; and for a moment our little locality might
have thought itself transported into the midst of a dream
of the ‘Thousand and One Nights.’ ‘Let us state that no un-
toward event disturbed this family meeting.’ And he added
‘Only the absence of the clergy was remarked. No doubt the
priests understand progress in another fashion. Just as you
please, messieurs the followers of Loyola!’
204 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER NINE
S ix weeks passed. Rodolphe did not come again. At last

one evening he appeared.
The day after the show he had said to himself—‘We
mustn’t go back too soon; that would be a mistake.’
And at the end of a week he had gone off hunting. Af-
ter the hunting he had thought it was too late, and then he
reasoned thus—
‘If from the first day she loved me, she must from impa-
tience to see me again love me more. Let’s go on with it!’
And he knew that his calculation had been right when,
on entering the room, he saw Emma turn pale.
She was alone. The day was drawing in. The small muslin
curtain along the windows deepened the twilight, and the
gilding of the barometer, on which the rays of the sun fell,
shone in the looking-glass between the meshes of the coral.
Rodolphe remained standing, and Emma hardly an-
swered his first conventional phrases.
‘I,’ he said, ‘have been busy. I have been ill.’
‘Seriously?’ she cried.
‘Well,’ said Rodolphe, sitting down at her side on a foot-
stool, ‘no; it was because I did not want to come back.’
‘Why?’
‘Can you not guess?’
He looked at her again, but so hard that she lowered her

head, blushing. He went on—
‘Emma!’
‘Sir,’ she said, drawing back a little.
‘Ah! you see,’ replied he in a melancholy voice, ‘that I was
right not to come back; for this name, this name that fills
my whole soul, and that escaped me, you forbid me to use!
Madame Bovary! why all the world calls you thus! Besides,
it is not your name; it is the name of another!’
He repeated, ‘of another!’ And he hid his face in his
hands.
‘Yes, I think of you constantly. The memory of you drives
me to despair. Ah! forgive me! I will leave you! Farewell! I
will go far away, so far that you will never hear of me again;
and yet— to-day—I know not what force impelled me to-
wards you. For one does not struggle against Heaven; one
cannot resist the smile of angels; one is carried away by that
which is beautiful, charming, adorable.’
It was the first time that Emma had heard such words
spoken to herself, and her pride, like one who reposes
bathed in warmth, expanded softly and fully at this glow-
ing language.
‘But if I did not come,’ he continued, ‘if I could not see
you, at least I have gazed long on all that surrounds you.
At night-every night-I arose; I came hither; I watched your
house, its glimmering in the moon, the trees in the garden
swaying before your window, and the little lamp, a gleam
shining through the window-panes in the darkness. Ah!
you never knew that there, so near you, so far from you, was
a poor wretch!’
206 Madame Bovary

She turned towards him with a sob.
‘Oh, you are good!’ she said.
‘No, I love you, that is all! You do not doubt that! Tell
me—one word—only one word!’
And Rodolphe imperceptibly glided from the footstool
to the ground; but a sound of wooden shoes was heard in
the kitchen, and he noticed the door of the room was not
closed.
‘How kind it would be of you,’ he went on, rising, ‘if you
would humour a whim of mine.’ It was to go over her house;
he wanted to know it; and Madame Bovary seeing no objec-
tion to this, they both rose, when Charles came in.
‘Good morning, doctor,’ Rodolphe said to him.
The doctor, flattered at this unexpected title, launched
out into obsequious phrases. Of this the other took advan-
tage to pull himself together a little.
‘Madame was speaking to me,’ he then said, ‘about her
health.’
Charles interrupted him; he had indeed a thousand anx-
ieties; his wife’s palpitations of the heart were beginning
again. Then Rodolphe asked if riding would not be good.
‘Certainly! excellent! just the thing! There’s an idea! You
ought to follow it up.’
And as she objected that she had no horse, Monsieur Ro-
dolphe offered one. She refused his offer; he did not insist.
Then to explain his visit he said that his ploughman, the
man of the blood-letting, still suffered from giddiness.
‘I’ll call around,’ said Bovary.
‘No, no! I’ll send him to you; we’ll come; that will be

more convenient for you.’
‘Ah! very good! I thank you.’
And as soon as they were alone, ‘Why don’t you accept
Monsieur Boulanger’s kind offer?’
She assumed a sulky air, invented a thousand excuses,
and finally declared that perhaps it would look odd.
‘Well, what the deuce do I care for that?’ said Charles,
making a pirouette. ‘Health before everything! You are
wrong.’
‘And how do you think I can ride when I haven’t got a
habit?’
‘You must order one,’ he answered.
The riding-habit decided her.
When the habit was ready, Charles wrote to Monsieur
Boulanger that his wife was at his command, and that they
counted on his good-nature.
The next day at noon Rodolphe appeared at Charles’s
door with two saddle-horses. One had pink rosettes at his
ears and a deerskin side-saddle.
Rodolphe had put on high soft boots, saying to himself
that no doubt she had never seen anything like them. In
fact, Emma was charmed with his appearance as he stood
on the landing in his great velvet coat and white corduroy
breeches. She was ready; she was waiting for him.
Justin escaped from the chemist’s to see her start, and
the chemist also came out. He was giving Monsieur Bou-
langer a little good advice.
‘An accident happens so easily. Be careful! Your horses
perhaps are mettlesome.’
208 Madame Bovary

She heard a noise above her; it was Felicite drumming on
the windowpanes to amuse little Berthe. The child blew her
a kiss; her mother answered with a wave of her whip.
‘A pleasant ride!’ cried Monsieur Homais. ‘Prudence!
above all, prudence!’ And he flourished his newspaper as he
saw them disappear.
As soon as he felt the ground, Emma’s horse set off at a
gallop.
Rodolphe galloped by her side. Now and then they ex-
changed a word. Her figure slightly bent, her hand well up,
and her right arm stretched out, she gave herself up to the
cadence of the movement that rocked her in her saddle. At
the bottom of the hill Rodolphe gave his horse its head; they
started together at a bound, then at the top suddenly the
horses stopped, and her large blue veil fell about her.
It was early in October. There was fog over the land.
Hazy clouds hovered on the horizon between the outlines
of the hills; others, rent asunder, floated up and disap-
peared. Sometimes through a rift in the clouds, beneath
a ray of sunshine, gleamed from afar the roots of Yonville,
with the gardens at the water’s edge, the yards, the walls and
the church steeple. Emma half closed her eyes to pick out
her house, and never had this poor village where she lived
appeared so small. From the height on which they were the
whole valley seemed an immense pale lake sending off its
vapour into the air. Clumps of trees here and there stood
out like black rocks, and the tall lines of the poplars that
rose above the mist were like a beach stirred by the wind.
By the side, on the turf between the pines, a brown light

shimmered in the warm atmosphere. The earth, ruddy like
the powder of tobacco, deadened the noise of their steps,
and with the edge of their shoes the horses as they walked
kicked the fallen fir cones in front of them.
Rodolphe and Emma thus went along the skirt of the
wood. She turned away from time to time to avoid his look,
and then she saw only the pine trunks in lines, whose mo-
notonous succession made her a little giddy. The horses
were panting; the leather of the saddles creaked.
Just as they were entering the forest the sun shone out.
‘God protects us!’ said Rodolphe.
‘Do you think so?’ she said.
‘Forward! forward!’ he continued.
He ‘tchk’d’ with his tongue. The two beasts set off at a
trot.
Long ferns by the roadside caught in Emma’s stirrup.
Rodolphe leant forward and removed them as they rode
along. At other times, to turn aside the branches, he passed
close to her, and Emma felt his knee brushing against her
leg. The sky was now blue, the leaves no longer stirred. There
were spaces full of heather in flower, and plots of violets al-
ternated with the confused patches of the trees that were
grey, fawn, or golden coloured, according to the nature of
their leaves. Often in the thicket was heard the fluttering
of wings, or else the hoarse, soft cry of the ravens flying off
amidst the oaks.
They dismounted. Rodolphe fastened up the horses. She
walked on in front on the moss between the paths. But her
long habit got in her way, although she held it up by the skirt;
210 Madame Bovary

and Rodolphe, walking behind her, saw between the black
cloth and the black shoe the fineness of her white stocking,
that seemed to him as if it were a part of her nakedness.
She stopped. ‘I am tired,’ she said.
‘Come, try again,’ he went on. ‘Courage!’
Then some hundred paces farther on she again stopped,
and through her veil, that fell sideways from her man’s hat
over her hips, her face appeared in a bluish transparency as
if she were floating under azure waves.
‘But where are we going?’
He did not answer. She was breathing irregularly. Rodol-
phe looked round him biting his moustache. They came to a
larger space where the coppice had been cut. They sat down
on the trunk of a fallen tree, and Rodolphe began speaking
to her of his love. He did not begin by frightening her with
compliments. He was calm, serious, melancholy.
Emma listened to him with bowed head, and stirred the
bits of wood on the ground with the tip of her foot. But at
the words, ‘Are not our destinies now one?’
‘Oh, no! she replied. ‘You know that well. It is impossible!’
She rose to go. He seized her by the wrist. She stopped. Then,
having gazed at him for a few moments with an amorous
and humid look, she said hurriedly—
‘Ah! do not speak of it again! Where are the horses? Let
us go back.’
He made a gesture of anger and annoyance. She repeat-
ed:
‘Where are the horses? Where are the horses?’
Then smiling a strange smile, his pupil fixed, his teeth

set, he advanced with outstretched arms. She recoiled trem-
bling. She stammered:
‘Oh, you frighten me! You hurt me! Let me go!’
‘If it must be,’ he went on, his face changing; and he again
became respectful, caressing, timid. She gave him her arm.
They went back. He said—
‘What was the matter with you? Why? I do not under-
stand. You were mistaken, no doubt. In my soul you are as
a Madonna on a pedestal, in a place lofty, secure, immacu-
late. But I need you to live! I must have your eyes, your voice,
your thought! Be my friend, my sister, my angel!’
And he put out his arm round her waist. She feebly tried
to disengage herself. He supported her thus as they walked
along.
But they heard the two horses browsing on the leaves.
‘Oh! one moment!’ said Rodolphe. ‘Do not let us go!
Stay!’
He drew her farther on to a small pool where duckweeds
made a greenness on the water. Faded water lilies lay mo-
tionless between the reeds. At the noise of their steps in the
grass, frogs jumped away to hide themselves.
‘I am wrong! I am wrong!’ she said. ‘I am mad to listen
to you!’
‘Why? Emma! Emma!’
‘Oh, Rodolphe!’ said the young woman slowly, leaning
on his shoulder.
The cloth of her habit caught against the velvet of his coat.
She threw back her white neck, swelling with a sigh, and fal-
tering, in tears, with a long shudder and hiding her face, she
212 Madame Bovary

gave herself up to him—
The shades of night were falling; the horizontal sun
passing between the branches dazzled the eyes. Here and
there around her, in the leaves or on the ground, trembled
luminous patches, as it hummingbirds flying about had
scattered their feathers. Silence was everywhere; some-
thing sweet seemed to come forth from the trees; she felt
her heart, whose beating had begun again, and the blood
coursing through her flesh like a stream of milk. Then far
away, beyond the wood, on the other hills, she heard a vague
prolonged cry, a voice which lingered, and in silence she
heard it mingling like music with the last pulsations of her
throbbing nerves. Rodolphe, a cigar between his lips, was
mending with his penknife one of the two broken bridles.
They returned to Yonville by the same road. On the mud
they saw again the traces of their horses side by side, the
same thickets, the same stones to the grass; nothing around
them seemed changed; and yet for her something had hap-
pened more stupendous than if the mountains had moved
in their places. Rodolphe now and again bent forward and
took her hand to kiss it.
She was charming on horseback—upright, with her slen-
der waist, her knee bent on the mane of her horse, her face
somewhat flushed by the fresh air in the red of the evening.
On entering Yonville she made her horse prance in the
road. People looked at her from the windows.
At dinner her husband thought she looked well, but she
pretended not to hear him when he inquired about her ride,
and she remained sitting there with her elbow at the side of

her plate between the two lighted candles.
‘Emma!’ he said.
‘What?’
‘Well, I spent the afternoon at Monsieur Alexandre’s. He
has an old cob, still very fine, only a little brokenkneed, and
that could be bought; I am sure, for a hundred crowns.’ He
added, ‘And thinking it might please you, I have bespoken
it—bought it. Have I done right? Do tell me?’
She nodded her head in assent; then a quarter of an hour
later—
‘Are you going out to-night?’ she asked.
‘Yes. Why?’
‘Oh, nothing, nothing, my dear!’
And as soon as she had got rid of Charles she went and
shut herself up in her room.
At first she felt stunned; she saw the trees, the paths, the
ditches, Rodolphe, and she again felt the pressure of his arm,
while the leaves rustled and the reeds whistled.
But when she saw herself in the glass she wondered at
her face. Never had her eyes been so large, so black, of so
profound a depth. Something subtle about her being trans-
figured her. She repeated, ‘I have a lover! a lover!’ delighting
at the idea as if a second puberty had come to her. So at last
she was to know those joys of love, that fever of happiness
of which she had despairedl She was entering upon marvels
where all would be passion, ecstasy, delirium. An azure in-
finity encompassed her, the heights of sentiment sparkled
under her thought, and ordinary existence appeared only
afar off, down below in the shade, through the interspaces
214 Madame Bovary

of these heights.
Then she recalled the heroines of the books that she had
read, and the lyric legion of these adulterous women began
to sing in her memory with the voice of sisters that charmed
her. She became herself, as it were, an actual part of these
imaginings, and realised the love-dream of her youth as she
saw herself in this type of amorous women whom she had
so envied. Besides, Emma felt a satisfaction of revenge. Had
she not suffered enough? But now she triumphed, and the
love so long pent up burst forth in full joyous bubblings. She
tasted it without remorse, without anxiety, without trouble.
The day following passed with a new sweetness. They
made vows to one another She told him of her sorrows. Ro-
dolphe interrupted her with kisses; and she looking at him
through half-closed eyes, asked him to call her again by
her name—to say that he loved her They were in the forest,
as yesterday, in the shed of some woodenshoe maker. The
walls were of straw, and the roof so low they had to stoop.
They were seated side by side on a bed of dry leaves.
From that day forth they wrote to one another regularly
every evening. Emma placed her letter at the end of the gar-
den, by the river, in a fissure of the wall. Rodolphe came to
fetch it, and put another there, that she always found fault
with as too short.
One morning, when Charles had gone out before day
break, she was seized with the fancy to see Rodolphe at
once. She would go quickly to La Huchette, stay there an
hour, and be back again at Yonville while everyone was still
asleep. This idea made her pant with desire, and she soon

found herself in the middle of the field, walking with rapid
steps, without looking behind her.
Day was just breaking. Emma from afar recognised her
lover’s house. Its two dove-tailed weathercocks stood out
black against the pale dawn.
Beyond the farmyard there was a detached building that
she thought must be the chateau She entered—it was if the
doors at her approach had opened wide of their own ac-
cord. A large straight staircase led up to the corridor. Emma
raised the latch of a door, and suddenly at the end of the
room she saw a man sleeping. It was Rodolphe. She uttered
a cry.
‘You here? You here?’ he repeated. ‘How did you manage
to come? Ah! your dress is damp.’
‘I love you,’ she answered, throwing her arms about his
neck.
This first piece of daring successful, now every time
Charles went out early Emma dressed quickly and slipped
on tiptoe down the steps that led to the waterside.
But when the plank for the cows was taken up, she had
to go by the walls alongside of the river; the bank was slip-
pery; in order not to fall she caught hold of the tufts of faded
wallflowers. Then she went across ploughed fields, in which
she sank, stumbling; and clogging her thin shoes. Her
scarf, knotted round her head, fluttered to the wind in the
meadows. She was afraid of the oxen; she began to run; she
arrived out of breath, with rosy cheeks, and breathing out
from her whole person a fresh perfume of sap, of verdure, of
the open air. At this hour Rodolphe still slept. It was like a
216 Madame Bovary

spring morning coming into his room.
The yellow curtains along the windows let a heavy, whit-
ish light enter softly. Emma felt about, opening and closing
her eyes, while the drops of dew hanging from her hair
formed, as it were, a topaz aureole around her face. Ro-
dolphe, laughing, drew her to him, and pressed her to his
breast.
Then she examined the apartment, opened the drawers
of the tables, combed her hair with his comb, and looked at
herself in his shaving-glass. Often she even put between her
teeth the big pipe that lay on the table by the bed, amongst
lemons and pieces of sugar near a bottle of water.
It took them a good quarter of an hour to say goodbye.
Then Emma cried. She would have wished never to leave
Rodolphe. Something stronger than herself forced her to
him; so much so, that one day, seeing her come unexpect-
edly, he frowned as one put out.
‘What is the matter with you?’ she said. ‘Are you ill? Tell
me!’
At last he declared with a serious air that her visits were
becoming imprudent—that she was compromising herself.

CHAPTER TEN
G radually Rodolphe’s fears took possession of her. At

first, love had intoxicated her; and she had thought
of nothing beyond. But now that he was indispensable to
her life, she feared to lose anything of this, or even that it
should be disturbed. When she came back from his house
she looked all about her, anxiously watching every form
that passed in the horizon, and every village window from
which she could be seen. She listened for steps, cries, the
noise of the ploughs, and she stopped short, white, and
trembling more than the aspen leaves swaying overhead.
One morning as she was thus returning, she suddenly
thought she saw the long barrel of a carbine that seemed
to be aimed at her. It stuck out sideways from the end of
a small tub half-buried in the grass on the edge of a ditch.
Emma, half-fainting with terror, nevertheless walked on,
and a man stepped out of the tub like a Jack-in-the-box. He
had gaiters buckled up to the knees, his cap pulled down
over his eyes, trembling lips, and a red nose. It was Captain
Binet lying in ambush for wild ducks.
‘You ought to have called out long ago!’ he exclaimed;
‘When one sees a gun, one should always give warning.’
The tax-collector was thus trying to hide the fright he
had had, for a prefectorial order having prohibited duck-
hunting except in boats, Monsieur Binet, despite his respect
218 Madame Bovary

for the laws, was infringing them, and so he every moment
expected to see the rural guard turn up. But this anxiety
whetted his pleasure, and, all alone in his tub, he congratu-
lated himself on his luck and on his cuteness. At sight of
Emma he seemed relieved from a great weight, and at once
entered upon a conversation.
‘It isn’t warm; it’s nipping.’
Emma answered nothing. He went on—
‘And you’re out so early?’
‘Yes,’ she said stammering; ‘I am just coming from the
nurse where my child is.’
‘Ah! very good! very good! For myself, I am here, just as
you see me, since break of day; but the weather is so muggy,
that unless one had the bird at the mouth of the gun—‘
‘Good evening, Monsieur Binet,’ she interrupted him,
turning on her heel.
‘Your servant, madame,’ he replied drily; and he went
back into his tub.
Emma regretted having left the tax-collector so abrupt-
ly. No doubt he would form unfavourable conjectures. The
story about the nurse was the worst possible excuse, every-
one at Yonville knowing that the little Bovary had been at
home with her parents for a year. Besides, no one was living
in this direction; this path led only to La Huchette. Binet,
then, would guess whence she came, and he would not keep
silence; he would talk, that was certain. She remained un-
til evening racking her brain with every conceivable lying
project, and had constantly before her eyes that imbecile
with the game-bag.

Charles after dinner, seeing her gloomy, proposed, by
way of distraction, to take her to the chemist’s, and the first
person she caught sight of in the shop was the taxcollector
again. He was standing in front of the counter, lit up by the
gleams of the red bottle, and was saying—
‘Please give me half an ounce of vitriol.’
‘Justin,’ cried the druggist, ‘bring us the sulphuric acid.’
Then to Emma, who was going up to Madame Homais’
room, ‘No, stay here; it isn’t worth while going up; she is
just coming down. Warm yourself at the stove in the mean-
time. Excuse me. Good-day, doctor,’ (for the chemist much
enjoyed pronouncing the word ‘doctor,’ as if addressing an-
other by it reflected on himself some of the grandeur that he
found in it). ‘Now, take care not to upset the mortars! You’d
better fetch some chairs from the little room; you know
very well that the arm-chairs are not to be taken out of the
drawing-room.’
And to put his arm-chair back in its place he was darting
away from the counter, when Binet asked him for half an
ounce of sugar acid.
‘Sugar acid!’ said the chemist contemptuously, ‘don’t
know it; I’m ignorant of it! But perhaps you want oxalic acid.
It is oxalic acid, isn’t it?’
Binet explained that he wanted a corrosive to make him-
self some copperwater with which to remove rust from his
hunting things.
Emma shuddered. The chemist began saying—
‘Indeed the weather is not propitious on account of the
damp.’
220 Madame Bovary

‘Nevertheless,’ replied the tax-collector, with a sly look,
‘there are people who like it.’
She was stifling.
‘And give me—‘
‘Will he never go?’ thought she.
‘Half an ounce of resin and turpentine, four ounces of
yellow wax, and three half ounces of animal charcoal, if you
please, to clean the varnished leather of my togs.’
The druggist was beginning to cut the wax when Ma-
dame Homais appeared, Irma in her arms, Napoleon by her
side, and Athalie following. She sat down on the velvet seat
by the window, and the lad squatted down on a footstool,
while his eldest sister hovered round the jujube box near
her papa. The latter was filling funnels and corking phials,
sticking on labels, making up parcels. Around him all were
silent; only from time to time, were heard the weights jin-
gling in the balance, and a few low words from the chemist
giving directions to his pupil.
‘And how’s the little woman?’ suddenly asked Madame
Homais.
‘Silence!’ exclaimed her husband, who was writing down
some figures in his waste-book.
‘Why didn’t you bring her?’ she went on in a low voice.
‘Hush! hush!’ said Emma, pointing with her finger to the
druggist.
But Binet, quite absorbed in looking over his bill, had
probably heard nothing. At last he went out. Then Emma,
relieved, uttered a deep sigh.
‘How hard you are breathing!’ said Madame Homais.

‘Well, you see, it’s rather warm,’ she replied.
So the next day they talked over how to arrange their ren-
dezvous. Emma wanted to bribe her servant with a present,
but it would be better to find some safe house at Yonville.
Rodolphe promised to look for one.
All through the winter, three or four times a week, in the
dead of night he came to the garden. Emma had on purpose
taken away the key of the gate, which Charles thought lost.
To call her, Rodolphe threw a sprinkle of sand at the
shutters. She jumped up with a start; but sometimes he had
to wait, for Charles had a mania for chatting by the fireside,
and he would not stop. She was wild with impatience; if her
eyes could have done it, she would have hurled him out at
the window. At last she would begin to undress, then take
up a book, and go on reading very quietly as if the book
amused her. But Charles, who was in bed, called to her to
come too.
‘Come, now, Emma,’ he said, ‘it is time.’
‘Yes, I am coming,’ she answered.
Then, as the candles dazzled him; he turned to the wall
and fell asleep. She escaped, smiling, palpitating, undressed.
Rodolphe had a large cloak; he wrapped her in it, and put-
ting his arm round her waist, he drew her without a word to
the end of the garden.
It was in the arbour, on the same seat of old sticks where
formerly Leon had looked at her so amorously on the sum-
mer evenings. She never thought of him now.
The stars shone through the leafless jasmine branches.
Behind them they heard the river flowing, and now and
222 Madame Bovary

again on the bank the rustling of the dry reeds. Masses of
shadow here and there loomed out in the darkness, and
sometimes, vibrating with one movement, they rose up and
swayed like immense black waves pressing forward to en-
gulf them. The cold of the nights made them clasp closer;
the sighs of their lips seemed to them deeper; their eyes that
they could hardly see, larger; and in the midst of the silence
low words were spoken that fell on their souls sonorous,
crystalline, and that reverberated in multiplied vibrations.
When the night was rainy, they took refuge in the consult-
ing-room between the cart-shed and the stable. She lighted
one of the kitchen candles that she had hidden behind the
books. Rodolphe settled down there as if at home. The sight
of the library, of the bureau, of the whole apartment, in fine,
excited his merriment, and he could not refrain from mak-
ing jokes about Charles, which rather embarrassed Emma.
She would have liked to see him more serious, and even on
occasions more dramatic; as, for example, when she thought
she heard a noise of approaching steps in the alley.
‘Someone is coming!’ she said.
He blew out the light.
‘Have you your pistols?’
‘Why?’
‘Why, to defend yourself,’ replied Emma.
‘From your husband? Oh, poor devil!’ And Rodolphe fin-
ished his sentence with a gesture that said, ‘I could crush
him with a flip of my finger.’
She was wonder-stricken at his bravery, although she felt
in it a sort of indecency and a naive coarseness that scan-

dalised her.
Rodolphe reflected a good deal on the affair of the pis-
tols. If she had spoken seriously, it was very ridiculous, he
thought, even odious; for he had no reason to hate the good
Charles, not being what is called devoured by jealousy; and
on this subject Emma had taken a great vow that he did not
think in the best of taste.
Besides, she was growing very sentimental. She had in-
sisted on exchanging miniatures; they had cut off handfuls
of hair, and now she was asking for a ring—a real wedding-
ring, in sign of an eternal union. She often spoke to him of
the evening chimes, of the voices of nature. Then she talked
to him of her mother—hers! and of his mother—his! Ro-
dolphe had lost his twenty years ago. Emma none the less
consoled him with caressing words as one would have done
a lost child, and she sometimes even said to him, gazing at
the moon
‘I am sure that above there together they approve of our
love.’
But she was so pretty. He had possessed so few women
of such ingenuousness. This love without debauchery was a
new experience for him, and, drawing him out of his lazy
habits, caressed at once his pride and his sensuality. Em-
ma’s enthusiasm, which his bourgeois good sense disdained,
seemed to him in his heart of hearts charming, since it was
lavished on him. Then, sure of being loved, he no longer
kept up appearances, and insensibly his ways changed.
He had no longer, as formerly, words so gentle that they
made her cry, nor passionate caresses that made her mad,
224 Madame Bovary

so that their great love, which engrossed her life, seemed to
lessen beneath her like the water of a stream absorbed into
its channel, and she could see the bed of it. She would not
believe it; she redoubled in tenderness, and Rodolphe con-
cealed his indifference less and less.
She did not know if she regretted having yielded to him,
or whether she did not wish, on the contrary, to enjoy him
the more. The humiliation of feeling herself weak was turn-
ing to rancour, tempered by their voluptuous pleasures. It
was not affection; it was like a continual seduction. He sub-
jugated her; she almost feared him.
Appearances, nevertheless, were calmer than ever, Ro-
dolphe having succeeded in carrying out the adultery after
his own fancy; and at the end of six months, when the
spring-time came, they were to one another like a married
couple, tranquilly keeping up a domestic flame.
It was the time of year when old Rouault sent his turkey
in remembrance of the setting of his leg. The present always
arrived with a letter. Emma cut the string that tied it to the
basket, and read the following lines:—
‘My Dear Children—I hope this will find you well, and
that this one will be as good as the others. For it seems to
me a little more tender, if I may venture to say so, and heavi-
er. But next time, for a change, I’ll give you a turkeycock,
unless you have a preference for some dabs; and send me
back the hamper, if you please, with the two old ones. I have
had an accident with my cart-sheds, whose covering flew off
one windy night among the trees. The harvest has not been
overgood either. Finally, I don’t know when I shall come to

see you. It is so difficult now to leave the house since I am
alone, my poor Emma.’
Here there was a break in the lines, as if the old fellow
had dropped his pen to dream a little while.
‘For myself, I am very well, except for a cold I caught the
other day at the fair at Yvetot, where I had gone to hire a
shepherd, having turned away mine because he was too
dainty. How we are to be pitied with such a lot of thieves!
Besides, he was also rude. I heard from a pedlar, who, trav-
elling through your part of the country this winter, had a
tooth drawn, that Bovary was as usual working hard. That
doesn’t surprise me; and he showed me his tooth; we had
some coffee together. I asked him if he had seen you, and
he said not, but that he had seen two horses in the stables,
from which I conclude that business is looking up. So much
the better, my dear children, and may God send you every
imaginable happiness! It grieves me not yet to have seen my
dear little grand-daughter, Berthe Bovary. I have planted an
Orleans plum-tree for her in the garden under your room,
and I won’t have it touched unless it is to have jam made
for her by and bye, that I will keep in the cupboard for her
when she comes.
‘Good-bye, my dear children. I kiss you, my girl, you too,
my son-in-law, and the little one on both cheeks. I am, with
best compliments, your loving father.
‘Theodore Rouault.’
She held the coarse paper in her fingers for some min-
utes. The spelling mistakes were interwoven one with the
other, and Emma followed the kindly thought that cack-
226 Madame Bovary

led right through it like a hen half hidden in the hedge of
thorns. The writing had been dried with ashes from the
hearth, for a little grey powder slipped from the letter on to
her dress, and she almost thought she saw her father bend-
ing over the hearth to take up the tongs. How long since she
had been with him, sitting on the footstool in the chimney-
corner, where she used to burn the end of a bit of wood in
the great flame of the sea-sedges! She remembered the sum-
mer evenings all full of sunshine. The colts neighed when
anyone passed by, and galloped, galloped. Under her win-
dow there was a beehive, and sometimes the bees wheeling
round in the light struck against her window like rebound-
ing balls of gold. What happiness there had been at that
time, what freedom, what hope! What an abundance of illu-
sions! Nothing was left of them now. She had got rid of them
all in her soul’s life, in all her successive conditions of life-
maidenhood, her marriage, and her love—thus constantly
losing them all her life through, like a traveller who leaves
something of his wealth at every inn along his road.
But what then, made her so unhappy? What was the ex-
traordinary catastrophe that had transformed her? And she
raised her head, looking round as if to seek the cause of that
which made her suffer.
An April ray was dancing on the china of the whatnot;
the fire burned; beneath her slippers she felt the softness of
the carpet; the day was bright, the air warm, and she heard
her child shouting with laughter.
In fact, the little girl was just then rolling on the lawn
in the midst of the grass that was being turned. She was

lying flat on her stomach at the top of a rick. The servant
was holding her by her skirt. Lestiboudois was raking by her
side, and every time he came near she lent forward, beating
the air with both her arms.
‘Bring her to me,’ said her mother, rushing to embrace
her. ‘How I love you, my poor child! How I love you!’
Then noticing that the tips of her ears were rather dirty,
she rang at once for warm water, and washed her, changed
her linen, her stockings, her shoes, asked a thousand ques-
tions about her health, as if on the return from a long
journey, and finally, kissing her again and crying a little,
she gave her back to the servant, who stood quite thunder-
stricken at this excess of tenderness.
That evening Rodolphe found her more serious than usu-
al.
‘That will pass over,’ he concluded; ‘it’s a whim:.’
And he missed three rendezvous running. When he did
come, she showed herself cold and almost contemptuous.
‘Ah! you’re losing your time, my lady!’
And he pretended not to notice her melancholy sighs,
nor the handkerchief she took out.
Then Emma repented. She even asked herself why she
detested Charles; if it had not been better to have been able
to love him? But he gave her no opportunities for such a
revival of sentiment, so that she was much embarrassed by
her desire for sacrifice, when the druggist came just in time
to provide her with an opportunity.
228 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER ELEVEN
H e had recently read a eulogy on a new method for cur-

ing club-foot, and as he was a partisan of progress, he
conceived the patriotic idea that Yonville, in order to keep
to the fore, ought to have some operations for strephopody
or club-foot.
‘For,’ said he to Emma, ‘what risk is there? See—‘ (and
he enumerated on his fingers the advantages of the at-
tempt), ‘success, almost certain relief and beautifying of the
patient, celebrity acquired by the operator. Why, for exam-
ple, should not your husband relieve poor Hippolyte of the
‘Lion d’Or’? Note that he would not fail to tell about his cure
to all the travellers, and then’ (Homais lowered his voice
and looked round him) ‘who is to prevent me from sending
a short paragraph on the subject to the paper? Eh! goodness
me! an article gets about; it is talked of; it ends by making a
snowball! And who knows? who knows?’
In fact, Bovary might succeed. Nothing proved to Emma
that he was not clever; and what a satisfaction for her to have
urged him to a step by which his reputation and fortune
would be increased! She only wished to lean on something
more solid than love.
Charles, urged by the druggist and by her, allowed him-
self to be persuaded. He sent to Rouen for Dr. Duval’s
volume, and every evening, holding his head between both

hands, plunged into the reading of it.
While he was studying equinus, varus, and valgus, that is
to say, katastrephopody, endostrephopody, and exostrepho-
pody (or better, the various turnings of the foot downwards,
inwards, and outwards, with the hypostrephopody and an-
astrephopody), otherwise torsion downwards and upwards,
Monsier Homais, with all sorts of arguments, was exhort-
ing the lad at the inn to submit to the operation.
‘You will scarcely feel, probably, a slight pain; it is a sim-
ple prick, like a little blood-letting, less than the extraction
of certain corns.’
Hippolyte, reflecting, rolled his stupid eyes.
‘However,’ continued the chemist, ‘it doesn’t concern me.
It’s for your sake, for pure humanity! I should like to see
you, my friend, rid of your hideous caudication, together
with that waddling of the lumbar regions which, whatever
you say, must considerably interfere with you in the exercise
of your calling.’
Then Homais represented to him how much jollier and
brisker he would feel afterwards, and even gave him to un-
derstand that he would be more likely to please the women;
and the stable-boy began to smile heavily. Then he attacked
him through his vanity:
‘Aren’t you a man? Hang it! what would you have done if
you had had to go into the army, to go and fight beneath the
standard? Ah! Hippolyte!’
And Homais retired, declaring that he could not un-
derstand this obstinacy, this blindness in refusing the
benefactions of science.
230 Madame Bovary

The poor fellow gave way, for it was like a conspiracy.
Binet, who never interfered with other people’s business,
Madame Lefrancois, Artemise, the neighbours, even the
mayor, Monsieur Tuvache—everyone persuaded him, lec-
tured him, shamed him; but what finally decided him was
that it would cost him nothing. Bovary even undertook to
provide the machine for the operation. This generosity was
an idea of Emma’s, and Charles consented to it, thinking in
his heart of hearts that his wife was an angel.
So by the advice of the chemist, and after three fresh
starts, he had a kind of box made by the carpenter, with the
aid of the locksmith, that weighed about eight pounds, and
in which iron, wood, sheer-iron, leather, screws, and nuts
had not been spared.
But to know which of Hippolyte’s tendons to cut, it was
necessary first of all to find out what kind of club-foot he
had.
He had a foot forming almost a straight line with the
leg, which, however, did not prevent it from being turned
in, so that it was an equinus together with something of a
varus, or else a slight varus with a strong tendency to equi-
nus. But with this equinus, wide in foot like a horse’s hoof,
with rugose skin, dry tendons, and large toes, on which the
black nails looked as if made of iron, the clubfoot ran about
like a deer from morn till night. He was constantly to be
seen on the Place, jumping round the carts, thrusting his
limping foot forwards. He seemed even stronger on that leg
than the other. By dint of hard service it had acquired, as it
were, moral qualities of patience and energy; and when he

was given some heavy work, he stood on it in preference to
its fellow.
Now, as it was an equinus, it was necessary to cut the ten-
don of Achilles, and, if need were, the anterior tibial muscle
could be seen to afterwards for getting rid of the varus; for
the doctor did not dare to risk both operations at once; he
was even trembling already for fear of injuring some impor-
tant region that he did not know.
Neither Ambrose Pare, applying for the first time since
Celsus, after an interval of fifteen centuries, a ligature to
an artery, nor Dupuytren, about to open an abscess in the
brain, nor Gensoul when he first took away the superior
maxilla, had hearts that trembled, hands that shook, minds
so strained as Monsieur Bovary when he approached Hip-
polyte, his tenotome between his fingers. And as at hospitals,
near by on a table lay a heap of lint, with waxed thread,
many bandages—a pyramid of bandages—every bandage
to be found at the druggist’s. It was Monsieur Homais who
since morning had been organising all these preparations,
as much to dazzle the multitude as to keep up his illusions.
Charles pierced the skin; a dry crackling was heard. The
tendon was cut, the operation over. Hippolyte could not
get over his surprise, but bent over Bovary’s hands to cover
them with kisses.
‘Come, be calm,’ said the druggist; ‘later on you will show
your gratitude to your benefactor.’
And he went down to tell the result to five or six inquir-
ers who were waiting in the yard, and who fancied that
Hippolyte would reappear walking properly. Then Charles,
232 Madame Bovary

having buckled his patient into the machine, went home,
where Emma, all anxiety, awaited him at the door. She
threw herself on his neck; they sat down to table; he ate
much, and at dessert he even wanted to take a cup of coffee,
a luxury he only permitted himself on Sundays when there
was company.
The evening was charming, full of prattle, of dreams
together. They talked about their future fortune, of the
improvements to be made in their house; he saw people’s
estimation of him growing, his comforts increasing, his
wife always loving him; and she was happy to refresh herself
with a new sentiment, healthier, better, to feel at last some
tenderness for this poor fellow who adored her. The thought
of Rodolphe for one moment passed through her mind, but
her eyes turned again to Charles; she even noticed with sur-
prise that he had not bad teeth.
They were in bed when Monsieur Homais, in spite of the
servant, suddenly entered the room, holding in his hand a
sheet of paper just written. It was the paragraph he intend-
ed for the ‘Fanal de Rouen.’ He brought it for them to read.
‘Read it yourself,’ said Bovary.
He read—
‘ ‘Despite the prejudices that still invest a part of the face
of Europe like a net, the light nevertheless begins to pene-
trate our country places. Thus on Tuesday our little town of
Yonville found itself the scene of a surgical operation which
is at the same time an, act of loftiest philanthropy. Monsieur
Bovary, one of our, most distinguished practitioners—‘’
‘Oh, that is too much! too much!’ said Charles, choking

with emotion.
‘No, no! not at all! What next!’
‘ ‘—Performed an operation on a club-footed man.’ I have
not used the scientific term, because you know in a news-
paper everyone would not perhaps understand. The masses
must—‘’
‘No doubt,’ said Bovary; ‘go on!’
‘I proceed,’ said the chemist. ‘Monsieur Bovary, one of
our most distinguished practitioners, performed an op-
eration on a club-footed man called Hippolyte Tautain,
stableman for the last twenty-five years at the hotel of the
‘Lion d’Or,’ kept by Widow Lefrancois, at the Place d’Armes.
The novelty of the attempt, and the interest incident to the
subject, had attracted such a concourse of persons that
there was a veritable obstruction on the threshold of the es-
tablishment. The operation, moreover, was performed as if
by magic, and barely a few drops of blood appeared on the
skin, as though to say that the rebellious tendon had at last
given way beneath the efforts of art. The patient, strangely
enough—we affirm it as an eye-witness—complained of no
pain. His condition up to the present time leaves nothing to
be desired. Everything tends to show that his convelescence
will be brief; and who knows even if at our next village fes-
tivity we shall not see our good Hippolyte figuring in the
bacchic dance in the midst of a chorus of joyous boon-com-
panions, and thus proving to all eyes by his verve and his
capers his complete cure? Honour, then, to the generous sa-
vants! Honour to those indefatigable spirits who consecrate
their vigils to the amelioration or to the alleviation of their
234 Madame Bovary

kind! Honour, thrice honour! Is it not time to cry that the
blind shall see, the deaf hear, the lame walk? But that which
fanaticism formerly promised to its elect, science now ac-
complishes for all men. We shall keep our readers informed
as to the successive phases of this remarkable cure.’ ‘
This did not prevent Mere Lefrancois, from coming five
days after, scared, and crying out—
‘Help! he is dying! I am going crazy!’
Charles rushed to the ‘Lion d’Or,’ and the chemist, who
caught sight of him passing along the Place hatless, aban-
doned his shop. He appeared himself breathless, red, anxious,
and asking everyone who was going up the stairs—
‘Why, what’s the matter with our interesting strepho-
pode?’
The strephopode was writhing in hideous convulsions,
so that the machine in which his leg was enclosed was
knocked against the wall enough to break it.
With many precautions, in order not to disturb the posi-
tion of the limb, the box was removed, and an awful sight
presented itself. The outlines of the foot disappeared in
such a swelling that the entire skin seemed about to burst,
and it was covered with ecchymosis, caused by the famous
machine. Hippolyte had already complained of suffering
from it. No attention had been paid to him; they had to ac-
knowledge that he had not been altogether wrong, and he
was freed for a few hours. But, hardly had the oedema gone
down to some extent, than the two savants thought fit to
put back the limb in the apparatus, strapping it tighter to
hasten matters. At last, three days after, Hippolyte being

unable to endure it any longer, they once more removed the
machine, and were much surprised at the result they saw.
The livid tumefaction spread over the leg, with blisters here
and there, whence there oozed a black liquid. Matters were
taking a serious turn. Hippolyte began to worry himself,
and Mere Lefrancois, had him installed in the little room
near the kitchen, so that he might at least have some dis-
traction.
But the tax-collector, who dined there every day, com-
plained bitterly of such companionship. Then Hippolyte was
removed to the billiard-room. He lay there moaning under
his heavy coverings, pale with long beard, sunken eyes, and
from time to time turning his perspiring head on the dirty
pillow, where the flies alighted. Madame Bovary went to see
him. She brought him linen for his poultices; she comforted,
and encouraged him. Besides, he did not want for company,
especially on market-days, when the peasants were knock-
ing about the billiard-balls round him, fenced with the cues,
smoked, drank, sang, and brawled.
‘How are you?’ they said, clapping him on the shoulder.
‘Ah! you’re not up to much, it seems, but it’s your own fault.
You should do this! do that!’ And then they told him stories
of people who had all been cured by other remedies than
his. Then by way of consolation they added—
‘You give way too much! Get up! You coddle yourself like
a king! All the same, old chap, you don’t smell nice!’
Gangrene, in fact, was spreading more and more. Bovary
himself turned sick at it. He came every hour, every moment.
Hippolyte looked at him with eyes full of terror, sobbing—
236 Madame Bovary

‘When shall I get well? Oh, save me! How unfortunate I
am! How unfortunate I am!’
And the doctor left, always recommending him to diet
himself.
‘Don’t listen to him, my lad,’ said Mere Lefrancois,
‘Haven’t they tortured you enough already? You’ll grow still
weaker. Here! swallow this.’
And she gave him some good beef-tea, a slice of mutton,
a piece of bacon, and sometimes small glasses of brandy,
that he had not the strength to put to his lips.
Abbe Bournisien, hearing that he was growing worse,
asked to see him. He began by pitying his sufferings, declar-
ing at the same time that he ought to rejoice at them since it
was the will of the Lord, and take advantage of the occasion
to reconcile himself to Heaven.
‘For,’ said the ecclesiastic in a paternal tone, ‘you rather
neglected your duties; you were rarely seen at divine wor-
ship. How many years is it since you approached the holy
table? I understand that your work, that the whirl of the
world may have kept you from care for your salvation. But
now is the time to reflect. Yet don’t despair. I have known
great sinners, who, about to appear before God (you are not
yet at this point I know), had implored His mercy, and who
certainly died in the best frame of mind. Let us hope that,
like them, you will set us a good example. Thus, as a pre-
caution, what is to prevent you from saying morning and
evening a ‘Hail Mary, full of grace,’ and ‘Our Father which
art in heaven’? Yes, do that, for my sake, to oblige me. That
won’t cost you anything. Will you promise me?’

The poor devil promised. The cure came back day after
day. He chatted with the landlady; and even told anecdotes
interspersed with jokes and puns that Hippolyte did not
understand. Then, as soon as he could, he fell back upon
matters of religion, putting on an appropriate expression of
face.
His zeal seemed successful, for the club-foot soon mani-
fested a desire to go on a pilgrimage to Bon-Secours if he
were cured; to which Monsieur Bournisien replied that he
saw no objection; two precautions were better than one; it
was no risk anyhow.
The druggist was indignant at what he called the ma-
noeuvres of the priest; they were prejudicial, he said, to
Hippolyte’s convalescence, and he kept repeating to Ma-
dame Lefrancois, ‘Leave him alone! leave him alone! You
perturb his morals with your mysticism.’ But the good
woman would no longer listen to him; he was the cause of
it all. From a spirit of contradiction she hung up near the
bedside of the patient a basin filled with holy-water and a
branch of box.
Religion, however, seemed no more able to succour him
than surgery, and the invincible gangrene still spread from
the extremities towards the stomach. It was all very well to
vary the potions and change the poultices; the muscles each
day rotted more and more; and at last Charles replied by an
affirmative nod of the head when Mere Lefrancois, asked
him if she could not, as a forlorn hope, send for Monsieur
Canivet of Neufchatel, who was a celebrity.
A doctor of medicine, fifty years of age, enjoying a good
238 Madame Bovary

position and self-possessed, Charles’s colleague did not re-
frain from laughing disdainfully when he had uncovered
the leg, mortified to the knee. Then having flatly declared
that it must be amputated, he went off to the chemist’s to
rail at the asses who could have reduced a poor man to such
a state. Shaking Monsieur Homais by the button of his coat,
he shouted out in the shop—
‘These are the inventions of Paris! These are the ideas of
those gentry of the capital! It is like strabismus, chloroform,
lithotrity, a heap of monstrosities that the Government
ought to prohibit. But they want to do the clever, and they
cram you with remedies without, troubling about the con-
sequences. We are not so clever, not we! We are not savants,
coxcombs, fops! We are practitioners; we cure people, and
we should not dream of operating on anyone who is in per-
fect health. Straighten club- feet! As if one could straighten
club-feet! It is as if one wished, for example, to make a
hunchback straight!’
Homais suffered as he listened to this discourse, and he
concealed his discomfort beneath a courtier’s smile; for he
needed to humour Monsier Canivet, whose prescriptions
sometimes came as far as Yonville. So he did not take up the
defence of Bovary; he did not even make a single remark,
and, renouncing his principles, he sacrificed his dignity to
the more serious interests of his business.
This amputation of the thigh by Doctor Canivet was a
great event in the village. On that day all the inhabitants
got up earlier, and the Grande Rue, although full of people,
had something lugubrious about it, as if an execution had

been expected. At the grocer’s they discussed Hippolyte’s
illness; the shops did no business, and Madame Tuvache,
the mayor’s wife, did not stir from her window, such was her
impatience to see the operator arrive.
He came in his gig, which he drove himself. But the
springs of the right side having at length given way beneath
the weight of his corpulence, it happened that the car-
riage as it rolled along leaned over a little, and on the other
cushion near him could be seen a large box covered in red
sheep-leather, whose three brass clasps shone grandly.
After he had entered like a whirlwind the porch of the
‘Lion d’Or,’ the doctor, shouting very loud, ordered them to
unharness his horse. Then he went into the stable to see that
he was eating his oats all right; for on arriving at a patient’s
he first of all looked after his mare and his gig. People even
said about this—
‘Ah! Monsieur Canivet’s a character!’
And he was the more esteemed for this imperturbable
coolness. The universe to the last man might have died, and
he would not have missed the smallest of his habits.
Homais presented himself.
‘I count on you,’ said the doctor. ‘Are we ready? Come
along!’
But the druggist, turning red, confessed that he was too
sensitive to assist at such an operation.
‘When one is a simple spectator,’ he said, ‘the imagi-
nation, you know, is impressed. And then I have such a
nervous system!’
‘Pshaw!’ interrupted Canivet; ‘on the contrary, you seem
240 Madame Bovary

to me inclined to apoplexy. Besides, that doesn’t astonish me,
for you chemist fellows are always poking about your kitch-
ens, which must end by spoiling your constitutions. Now
just look at me. I get up every day at four o’clock; I shave
with cold water (and am never cold). I don’t wear flannels,
and I never catch cold; my carcass is good enough! I live
now in one way, now in another, like a philosopher, taking
pot-luck; that is why I am not squeamish like you, and it is
as indifferent to me to carve a Christian as the first fowl that
turns up. Then, perhaps, you will say, habit! habit!’
Then, without any consideration for Hippolyte, who was
sweating with agony between his sheets, these gentlemen
entered into a conversation, in which the druggist com-
pared the coolness of a surgeon to that of a general; and this
comparison was pleasing to Canivet, who launched out on
the exigencies of his art. He looked upon, it as a sacred of-
fice, although the ordinary practitioners dishonoured it. At
last, coming back to the patient, he examined the bandag-
es brought by Homais, the same that had appeared for the
club-foot, and asked for someone to hold the limb for him.
Lestiboudois was sent for, and Monsieur Canivet having
turned up his sleeves, passed into the billiard-room, while
the druggist stayed with Artemise and the landlady, both
whiter than their aprons, and with ears strained towards
the door.
Bovary during this time did not dare to stir from his
house.
He kept downstairs in the sitting-room by the side of the
fireless chimney, his chin on his breast, his hands clasped,

his eyes staring. ‘What a mishap!’ he thought, ‘what a mis-
hap!’ Perhaps, after all, he had made some slip. He thought it
over, but could hit upon nothing. But the most famous sur-
geons also made mistakes; and that is what no one would
ever believe! People, on the contrary, would laugh, jeer! It
would spread as far as Forges, as Neufchatel, as Rouen, ev-
erywhere! Who could say if his colleagues would not write
against him. Polemics would ensue; he would have to an-
swer in the papers. Hippolyte might even prosecute him.
He saw himself dishonoured, ruined, lost; and his imagi-
nation, assailed by a world of hypotheses, tossed amongst
them like an empty cask borne by the sea and floating upon
the waves.
Emma, opposite, watched him; she did not share his hu-
miliation; she felt another—that of having supposed such
a man was worth anything. As if twenty times already she
had not sufficiently perceived his mediocrity.
Charles was walking up and down the room; his boots
creaked on the floor.
‘Sit down,’ she said; ‘you fidget me.’
He sat down again.
How was it that she—she, who was so intelligent—could
have allowed herself to be deceived again? and through what
deplorable madness had she thus ruined her life by continu-
al sacrifices? She recalled all her instincts of luxury, all the
privations of her soul, the sordidness of marriage, of the
household, her dream sinking into the mire like wounded
swallows; all that she had longed for, all that she had de-
nied herself, all that she might have had! And for what? for
242 Madame Bovary

what?
In the midst of the silence that hung over the village a
heart-rending cry rose on the air. Bovary turned white to
fainting. She knit her brows with a nervous gesture, then
went on. And it was for him, for this creature, for this man,
who understood nothing, who felt nothing! For he was
there quite quiet, not even suspecting that the ridicule of
his name would henceforth sully hers as well as his. She had
made efforts to love him, and she had repented with tears
for having yielded to another!
‘But it was perhaps a valgus!’ suddenly exclaimed Bovary,
who was meditating.
At the unexpected shock of this phrase falling on her
thought like a leaden bullet on a silver plate, Emma, shud-
dering, raised her head in order to find out what he meant to
say; and they looked at the other in silence, almost amazed
to see each other, so far sundered were they by their in-
ner thoughts. Charles gazed at her with the dull look of a
drunken man, while he listened motionless to the last cries
of the sufferer, that followed each other in long-drawn mod-
ulations, broken by sharp spasms like the far-off howling of
some beast being slaughtered. Emma bit her wan lips, and
rolling between her fingers a piece of coral that she had bro-
ken, fixed on Charles the burning glance of her eyes like
two arrows of fire about to dart forth. Everything in him ir-
ritated her now; his face, his dress, what he did not say, his
whole person, his existence, in fine. She repented of her past
virtue as of a crime, and what still remained of it rumbled
away beneath the furious blows of her pride. She revelled

in all the evil ironies of triumphant adultery. The memory
of her lover came back to her with dazzling attractions; she
threw her whole soul into it, borne away towards this im-
age with a fresh enthusiasm; and Charles seemed to her as
much removed from her life, as absent forever, as impossi-
ble and annihilated, as if he had been about to die and were
passing under her eyes.
There was a sound of steps on the pavement. Charles
looked up, and through the lowered blinds he saw at the
corner of the market in the broad sunshine Dr. Canivet,
who was wiping his brow with his handkerchief. Homais,
behind him, was carrying a large red box in his hand, and
both were going towards the chemist’s.
Then with a feeling of sudden tenderness and
discouragement Charles turned to his wife saying to her—
‘Oh, kiss me, my own!’
‘Leave me!’ she said, red with anger.
‘What is the matter?’ he asked, stupefied. ‘Be calm;
compose yourself. You know well enough that I love you.
Come!’
‘Enough!’ she cried with a terrible look.
And escaping from the room, Emma closed the door so
violently that the barometer fell from the wall and smashed
on the floor.
Charles sank back into his arm-chair overwhelmed, try-
ing to discover what could be wrong with her, fancying
some nervous illness, weeping, and vaguely feeling some-
thing fatal and incomprehensible whirling round him.
When Rodolphe came to the garden that evening, he
244 Madame Bovary

found his mistress waiting for him at the foot of the steps
on the lowest stair. They threw their arms round one an-
other, and all their rancour melted like snow beneath the
warmth of that kiss.

CHAPTER TWELVE
T hey began to love one another again. Often, even in

the middle of the day, Emma suddenly wrote to him,
then from the window made a sign to Justin, who, taking
his apron off, quickly ran to La Huchette. Rodolphe would
come; she had sent for him to tell him that she was bored,
that her husband was odious, her life frightful.
‘But what can I do?’ he cried one day impatiently.
‘Ah! if you would—‘
She was sitting on the floor between his knees, her hair
loose, her look lost.
‘Why, what?’ said Rodolphe.
She sighed.
‘We would go and live elsewhere—somewhere!’
‘You are really mad!’ he said laughing. ‘How could that
be possible?’
She returned to the subject; he pretended not to under-
stand, and turned the conversation.
What he did not understand was all this worry about so
simple an affair as love. She had a motive, a reason, and, as
it were, a pendant to her affection.
Her tenderness, in fact, grew each day with her repul-
sion to her husband. The more she gave up herself to the one,
the more she loathed the other. Never had Charles seemed
to her so disagreeable, to have such stodgy fingers, such
246 Madame Bovary

vulgar ways, to be so dull as when they found themselves
together after her meeting with Rodolphe. Then, while play-
ing the spouse and virtue, she was burning at the thought
of that head whose black hair fell in a curl over the sun-
burnt brow, of that form at once so strong and elegant, of
that man, in a word, who had such experience in his rea-
soning, such passion in his desires. It was for him that she
filed her nails with the care of a chaser, and that there was
never enough cold-cream for her skin, nor of patchouli for
her handkerchiefs. She loaded herself with bracelets, rings,
and necklaces. When he was coming she filled the two large
blue glass vases with roses, and prepared her room and her
person like a courtesan expecting a prince. The servant had
to be constantly washing linen, and all day Felicite did not
stir from the kitchen, where little Justin, who often kept her
company, watched her at work.
With his elbows on the long board on which she was
ironing, he greedily watched all these women’s clothes
spread about him, the dimity petticoats, the fichus, the col-
lars, and the drawers with running strings, wide at the hips
and growing narrower below.
‘What is that for?’ asked the young fellow, passing his
hand over the crinoline or the hooks and eyes.
‘Why, haven’t you ever seen anything?’ Felicite answered
laughing. ‘As if your mistress, Madame Homais, didn’t wear
the same.’
‘Oh, I daresay! Madame Homais!’ And he added with a
meditative air, ‘As if she were a lady like madame!’
But Felicite grew impatient of seeing him hanging round

her. She was six years older than he, and Theodore, Mon-
sieur Guillaumin’s servant, was beginning to pay court to
her.
‘Let me alone,’ she said, moving her pot of starch. ‘You’d
better be off and pound almonds; you are always dangling
about women. Before you meddle with such things, bad boy,
wait till you’ve got a beard to your chin.’
‘Oh, don’t be cross! I’ll go and clean her boots.’
And he at once took down from the shelf Emma’s boots,
all coated with mud, the mud of the rendezvous, that crum-
bled into powder beneath his fingers, and that he watched
as it gently rose in a ray of sunlight.
‘How afraid you are of spoiling them!’ said the servant,
who wasn’t so particular when she cleaned them herself, be-
cause as soon as the stuff of the boots was no longer fresh
madame handed them over to her.
Emma had a number in her cupboard that she squan-
dered one after the other, without Charles allowing himself
the slightest observation. So also he disbursed three hun-
dred francs for a wooden leg that she thought proper to
make a present of to Hippolyte. Its top was covered with
cork, and it had spring joints, a complicated mechanism,
covered over by black trousers ending in a patent-leather
boot. But Hippolyte, not daring to use such a handsome leg
every day, begged Madame Bovary to get him another more
convenient one. The doctor, of course, had again to defray
the expense of this purchase.
So little by little the stable-man took up his work again.
One saw him running about the village as before, and when
248 Madame Bovary

Charles heard from afar the sharp noise of the wooden leg,
he at once went in another direction.
It was Monsieur Lheureux, the shopkeeper, who had un-
dertaken the order; this provided him with an excuse for
visiting Emma. He chatted with her about the new goods
from Paris, about a thousand feminine trifles, made him-
self very obliging, and never asked for his money. Emma
yielded to this lazy mode of satisfying all her caprices. Thus
she wanted to have a very handsome ridding-whip that was
at an umbrella-maker’s at Rouen to give to Rodolphe. The
week after Monsieur Lheureux placed it on her table.
But the next day he called on her with a bill for two hun-
dred and seventy francs, not counting the centimes. Emma
was much embarrassed; all the drawers of the writing-table
were empty; they owed over a fortnight’s wages to Lestibou-
dois, two quarters to the servant, for any quantity of other
things, and Bovary was impatiently expecting Monsieur
Derozeray’s account, which he was in the habit of paying
every year about Midsummer.
She succeeded at first in putting off Lheureux. At last he
lost patience; he was being sued; his capital was out, and
unless he got some in he should be forced to take back all
the goods she had received.
‘Oh, very well, take them!’ said Emma.
‘I was only joking,’ he replied; ‘the only thing I regret is
the whip. My word! I’ll ask monsieur to return it to me.’
‘No, no!’ she said.
‘Ah! I’ve got you!’ thought Lheureux.
And, certain of his discovery, he went out repeating to

himself in an undertone, and with his usual low whistle—
‘Good! we shall see! we shall see!’
She was thinking how to get out of this when the servant
coming in put on the mantelpiece a small roll of blue pa-
per ‘from Monsieur Derozeray’s.’ Emma pounced upon and
opened it. It contained fifteen napoleons; it was the account.
She heard Charles on the stairs; threw the gold to the back
of her drawer, and took out the key.
Three days after Lheureux reappeared.
‘I have an arrangement to suggest to you,’ he said. ‘If, in-
stead of the sum agreed on, you would take—‘
‘Here it is,’ she said placing fourteen napoleons in his
hand.
The tradesman was dumfounded. Then, to conceal his
disappointment, he was profuse in apologies and proffers
of service, all of which Emma declined; then she remained
a few moments fingering in the pocket of her apron the two
five-franc pieces that he had given her in change. She prom-
ised herself she would economise in order to pay back later
on. ‘Pshaw!’ she thought, ‘he won’t think about it again.’
Besides the riding-whip with its silver-gilt handle, Ro-
dolphe had received a seal with the motto Amor nel cor*
furthermore, a scarf for a muffler, and, finally, a cigar-case
exactly like the Viscount’s, that Charles had formerly picked
up in the road, and that Emma had kept. These presents,
however, humiliated him; he refused several; she insisted,
and he ended by obeying, thinking her tyrannical and over-
exacting.
*A loving heart.
250 Madame Bovary

Then she had strange ideas.
‘When midnight strikes,’ she said, ‘you must think of
me.’
And if he confessed that he had not thought of her, there
were floods of reproaches that always ended with the eternal
question—
‘Do you love me?’
‘Why, of course I love you,’ he answered.
‘A great deal?’
‘Certainly!’
‘You haven’t loved any others?’
‘Did you think you’d got a virgin?’ he exclaimed laugh-
ing.
Emma cried, and he tried to console her, adorning his
protestations with puns.
‘Oh,’ she went on, ‘I love you! I love you so that I could
not live without you, do you see? There are times when I
long to see you again, when I am torn by all the anger of
love. I ask myself, Where is he? Perhaps he is talking to oth-
er women. They smile upon him; he approaches. Oh no; no
one else pleases you. There are some more beautiful, but I
love you best. I know how to love best. I am your servant,
your concubine! You are my king, my idol! You are good,
you are beautiful, you are clever, you are strong!’
He had so often heard these things said that they did not
strike him as original. Emma was like all his mistresses;
and the charm of novelty, gradually falling away like a gar-
ment, laid bare the eternal monotony of passion, that has
always the same forms and the same language. He did not

distinguish, this man of so much experience, the difference
of sentiment beneath the sameness of expression. Because
lips libertine and venal had murmured such words to him,
he believed but little in the candour of hers; exaggerated
speeches hiding mediocre affections must be discounted; as
if the fullness of the soul did not sometimes overflow in the
emptiest metaphors, since no one can ever give the exact
measure of his needs, nor of his conceptions, nor of his sor-
rows; and since human speech is like a cracked tin kettle, on
which we hammer out tunes to make bears dance when we
long to move the stars.
But with that superior critical judgment that belongs
to him who, in no matter what circumstance, holds back,
Rodolphe saw other delights to be got out of this love. He
thought all modesty in the way. He treated her quite sans
facon.* He made of her something supple and corrupt. Hers
was an idiotic sort of attachment, full of admiration for him,
of voluptuousness for her, a beatitude that benumbed her;
her soul sank into this drunkenness, shrivelled up, drowned
in it, like Clarence in his butt of Malmsey.
*Off-handedly.
By the mere effect of her love Madame Bovary’s manners
changed. Her looks grew bolder, her speech more free; she
even committed the impropriety of walking out with Mon-
sieur Rodolphe, a cigarette in her mouth, ‘as if to defy the
people.’ At last, those who still doubted doubted no longer
when one day they saw her getting out of the ‘Hirondelle,’
her waist squeezed into a waistcoat like a man; and Madame
Bovary senior, who, after a fearful scene with her husband,
252 Madame Bovary

had taken refuge at her son’s, was not the least scandalised
of the women-folk. Many other things displeased her. First,
Charles had not attended to her advice about the forbid-
ding of novels; then the ‘ways of the house’ annoyed her;
she allowed herself to make some remarks, and there were
quarrels, especially one on account of Felicite.
Madame Bovary senior, the evening before, passing
along the passage, had surprised her in company of a man—
a man with a brown collar, about forty years old, who, at the
sound of her step, had quickly escaped through the kitchen.
Then Emma began to laugh, but the good lady grew an-
gry, declaring that unless morals were to be laughed at one
ought to look after those of one’s servants.
‘Where were you brought up?’ asked the daughter-in-law,
with so impertinent a look that Madame Bovary asked her
if she were not perhaps defending her own case.
‘Leave the room!’ said the young woman, springing up
with a bound.
‘Emma! Mamma!’ cried Charles, trying to reconcile
them.
But both had fled in their exasperation. Emma was
stamping her feet as she repeated—
‘Oh! what manners! What a peasant!’
He ran to his mother; she was beside herself. She stam-
mered
‘She is an insolent, giddy-headed thing, or perhaps
worse!’
And she was for leaving at once if the other did not apol-
ogise. So Charles went back again to his wife and implored

her to give way; he knelt to her; she ended by saying—
‘Very well! I’ll go to her.’
And in fact she held out her hand to her mother-in-law
with the dignity of a marchioness as she said—
‘Excuse me, madame.’
Then, having gone up again to her room, she threw her-
self flat on her bed and cried there like a child, her face
buried in the pillow.
She and Rodolphe had agreed that in the event of any-
thing extraordinary occurring, she should fasten a small
piece of white paper to the blind, so that if by chance he hap-
pened to be in Yonville, he could hurry to the lane behind
the house. Emma made the signal; she had been waiting
three-quarters of an hour when she suddenly caught sight
of Rodolphe at the corner of the market. She felt tempted to
open the window and call him, but he had already disap-
peared. She fell back in despair.
Soon, however, it seemed to her that someone was
walking on the pavement. It was he, no doubt. She went
downstairs, crossed the yard. He was there outside. She
threw herself into his arms.
‘Do take care!’ he said.
‘Ah! if you knew!’ she replied.
And she began telling him everything, hurriedly, dis-
jointedly, exaggerating the facts, inventing many, and so
prodigal of parentheses that he understood nothing of it.
‘Come, my poor angel, courage! Be comforted! be pa-
tient!’
‘But I have been patient; I have suffered for four years. A
254 Madame Bovary

love like ours ought to show itself in the face of heaven. They
torture me! I can bear it no longer! Save me!’
She clung to Rodolphe. Her eyes, full of tears, flashed
like flames beneath a wave; her breast heaved; he had never
loved her so much, so that he lost his head and said ‘What is,
it? What do you wish?’
‘Take me away,’ she cried, ‘carry me off! Oh, I pray you!’
And she threw herself upon his mouth, as if to seize there
the unexpected consent if breathed forth in a kiss.
‘But—‘ Rodolphe resumed.
‘What?’ ‘Your little girl!’ She reflected a few moments,
then replied—
‘We will take her! It can’t be helped!’
‘What a woman!’ he said to himself, watching her as she
went. For she had run into the garden. Someone was call-
ing her.
On the following days Madame Bovary senior was much
surprised at the change in her daughter-in-law. Emma, in
fact, was showing herself more docile, and even carried her
deference so far as to ask for a recipe for pickling gherkins.
Was it the better to deceive them both? Or did she wish
by a sort of voluptuous stoicism to feel the more profoundly
the bitterness of the things she was about to leave?
But she paid no heed to them; on the contrary, she lived
as lost in the anticipated delight of her coming happiness.
It was an eternal subject for conversation with Rodolphe.
She leant on his shoulder murmuring—
‘Ah! when we are in the mail-coach! Do you think about
it? Can it be? It seems to me that the moment I feel the car-

riage start, it will be as if we were rising in a balloon, as if
we were setting out for the clouds. Do you know that I count
the hours? And you?’
Never had Madame Bovary been so beautiful as at this
period; she had that indefinable beauty that results from joy,
from enthusiasm, from success, and that is only the har-
mony of temperament with circumstances. Her desires, her
sorrows, the experience of pleasure, and her ever-young il-
lusions, that had, as soil and rain and winds and the sun
make flowers grow, gradually developed her, and she at
length blossomed forth in all the plenitude of her nature.
Her eyelids seemed chiselled expressly for her long amo-
rous looks in which the pupil disappeared, while a strong
inspiration expanded her delicate nostrils and raised the
fleshy corner of her lips, shaded in the light by a little black
down. One would have thought that an artist apt in concep-
tion had arranged the curls of hair upon her neck; they fell
in a thick mass, negligently, and with the changing chances
of their adultery, that unbound them every day. Her voice
now took more mellow infections, her figure also; some-
thing subtle and penetrating escaped even from the folds
of her gown and from the line of her foot. Charles, as when
they were first married, thought her delicious and quite ir-
resistible.
When he came home in the middle of the night, he did
not dare to wake her. The porcelain night-light threw a
round trembling gleam upon the ceiling, and the drawn
curtains of the little cot formed as it were a white hut stand-
ing out in the shade, and by the bedside Charles looked at
256 Madame Bovary

them. He seemed to hear the light breathing of his child.
She would grow big now; every season would bring rapid
progress. He already saw her coming from school as the day
drew in, laughing, with ink-stains on her jacket, and carry-
ing her basket on her arm. Then she would have to be sent
to the boarding-school; that would cost much; how was it
to be done? Then he reflected. He thought of hiring a small
farm in the neighbourhood, that he would superintend ev-
ery morning on his way to his patients. He would save up
what he brought in; he would put it in the savings-bank.
Then he would buy shares somewhere, no matter where; be-
sides, his practice would increase; he counted upon that, for
he wanted Berthe to be well-educated, to be accomplished,
to learn to play the piano. Ah! how pretty she would be lat-
er on when she was fifteen, when, resembling her mother,
she would, like her, wear large straw hats in the summer-
time; from a distance they would be taken for two sisters.
He pictured her to himself working in the evening by their
side beneath the light of the lamp; she would embroider
him slippers; she would look after the house; she would fill
all the home with her charm and her gaiety. At last, they
would think of her marriage; they would find her some
good young fellow with a steady business; he would make
her happy; this would last for ever.
Emma was not asleep; she pretended to be; and while he
dozed off by her side she awakened to other dreams.
To the gallop of four horses she was carried away for a
week towards a new land, whence they would return no
more. They went on and on, their arms entwined, without

a word. Often from the top of a mountain there suddenly
glimpsed some splendid city with domes, and bridges, and
ships, forests of citron trees, and cathedrals of white mar-
ble, on whose pointed steeples were storks’ nests. They went
at a walking-pace because of the great flag-stones, and on
the ground there were bouquets of flowers, offered you by
women dressed in red bodices. They heard the chiming of
bells, the neighing of mules, together with the murmur of
guitars and the noise of fountains, whose rising spray re-
freshed heaps of fruit arranged like a pyramid at the foot of
pale statues that smiled beneath playing waters. And then,
one night they came to a fishing village, where brown nets
were drying in the wind along the cliffs and in front of the
huts. It was there that they would stay; they would live in a
low, flat-roofed house, shaded by a palm-tree, in the heart
of a gulf, by the sea. They would row in gondolas, swing in
hammocks, and their existence would be easy and large as
their silk gowns, warm and star-spangled as the nights they
would contemplate. However, in the immensity of this fu-
ture that she conjured up, nothing special stood forth; the
days, all magnificent, resembled each other like waves; and
it swayed in the horizon, infinite, harmonised, azure, and
bathed in sunshine. But the child began to cough in her cot
or Bovary snored more loudly, and Emma did not fall asleep
till morning, when the dawn whitened the windows, and
when little Justin was already in the square taking down the
shutters of the chemist’s shop.
She had sent for Monsieur Lheureux, and had said to
him—
258 Madame Bovary

‘I want a cloak—a large lined cloak with a deep collar.’
‘You are going on a journey?’ he asked.
‘No; but—never mind. I may count on you, may I not,
and quickly?’
He bowed.
‘Besides, I shall want,’ she went on, ‘a trunk—not too
heavy— handy.’
‘Yes, yes, I understand. About three feet by a foot and a
half, as they are being made just now.’
‘And a travelling bag.’
‘Decidedly,’ thought Lheureux. ‘there’s a row on here.’
‘And,’ said Madame Bovary, taking her watch from her
belt, ‘take this; you can pay yourself out of it.’
But the tradesman cried out that she was wrong; they
knew one another; did he doubt her? What childishness!
She insisted, however, on his taking at least the chain,
and Lheureux had already put it in his pocket and was go-
ing, when she called him back.
‘You will leave everything at your place. As to the cloak’—
she seemed to be reflecting—‘do not bring it either; you can
give me the maker’s address, and tell him to have it ready
for me.’
It was the next month that they were to run away. She
was to leave Yonville as if she was going on some business
to Rouen. Rodolphe would have booked the seats, procured
the passports, and even have written to Paris in order to
have the whole mail-coach reserved for them as far as Mar-
seilles, where they would buy a carriage, and go on thence
without stopping to Genoa. She would take care to send her

luggage to Lheureux whence it would be taken direct to the
‘Hirondelle,’ so that no one would have any suspicion. And
in all this there never was any allusion to the child. Rodol-
phe avoided speaking of her; perhaps he no longer thought
about it.
He wished to have two more weeks before him to ar-
range some affairs; then at the end of a week he wanted two
more; then he said he was ill; next he went on a journey. The
month of August passed, and, after all these delays, they
decided that it was to be irrevocably fixed for the 4th Sep-
tember—a Monday.
At length the Saturday before arrived.
Rodolphe came in the evening earlier than usual.
‘Everything is ready?’ she asked him.
‘Yes.’
Then they walked round a garden-bed, and went to sit
down near the terrace on the kerb-stone of the wall.
‘You are sad,’ said Emma.
‘No; why?’
And yet he looked at her strangely in a tender fashion.
‘It is because you are going away?’ she went on; ‘because
you are leaving what is dear to you—your life? Ah! I under-
stand. I have nothing in the world! you are all to me; so shall
I be to you. I will be your people, your country; I will tend,
I will love you!’
‘How sweet you are!’ he said, seizing her in his arms.
‘Really!’ she said with a voluptuous laugh. ‘Do you love
me? Swear it then!’
‘Do I love you—love you? I adore you, my love.’
260 Madame Bovary

The moon, full and purple-coloured, was rising right
out of the earth at the end of the meadow. She rose quick-
ly between the branches of the poplars, that hid her here
and there like a black curtain pierced with holes. Then she
appeared dazzling with whiteness in the empty heavens
that she lit up, and now sailing more slowly along, let fall
upon the river a great stain that broke up into an infini-
ty of stars; and the silver sheen seemed to writhe through
the very depths like a heedless serpent covered with lumi-
nous scales; it also resembled some monster candelabra all
along which sparkled drops of diamonds running together.
The soft night was about them; masses of shadow filled the
branches. Emma, her eyes half closed, breathed in with deep
sighs the fresh wind that was blowing. They did not speak,
lost as they were in the rush of their reverie. The tenderness
of the old days came back to their hearts, full and silent as
the flowing river, with the softness of the perfume of the
syringas, and threw across their memories shadows more
immense and more sombre than those of the still willows
that lengthened out over the grass. Often some night-ani-
mal, hedgehog or weasel, setting out on the hunt, disturbed
the lovers, or sometimes they heard a ripe peach falling all
alone from the espalier.
‘Ah! what a lovely night!’ said Rodolphe.
‘We shall have others,’ replied Emma; and, as if speaking
to herself: ‘Yet, it will be good to travel. And yet, why should
my heart be so heavy? Is it dread of the unknown? The effect
of habits left? Or rather—? No; it is the excess of happiness.
How weak I am, am I not? Forgive me!’

‘There is still time!’ he cried. ‘Reflect! perhaps you may
repent!’
‘Never!’ she cried impetuously. And coming closer to
him: ‘What ill could come to me? There is no desert, no
precipice, no ocean I would not traverse with you. The lon-
ger we live together the more it will be like an embrace,
every day closer, more heart to heart. There will be nothing
to trouble us, no cares, no obstacle. We shall be alone, all to
ourselves eternally. Oh, speak! Answer me!’
At regular intervals he answered, ‘Yes—Yes—‘ She had
passed her hands through his hair, and she repeated in a
childlike voice, despite the big tears which were falling, ‘Ro-
dolphe! Rodolphe! Ah! Rodolphe! dear little Rodolphe!’
Midnight struck.
‘Midnight!’ said she. ‘Come, it is to-morrow. One day
more!’
He rose to go; and as if the movement he made had been
the signal for their flight, Emma said, suddenly assuming a
gay air—
‘You have the passports?’
‘Yes.’
‘You are forgetting nothing?’
‘No.’
‘Are you sure?’
‘Certainly.’
‘It is at the Hotel de Provence, is it not, that you will wait
for me at midday?’
He nodded.
‘Till to-morrow then!’ said Emma in a last caress; and
262 Madame Bovary

she watched him go.
He did not turn round. She ran after him, and, leaning
over the water’s edge between the bulrushes
‘To-morrow!’ she cried.
He was already on the other side of the river and walking
fast across the meadow.
After a few moments Rodolphe stopped; and when he saw
her with her white gown gradually fade away in the shade
like a ghost, he was seized with such a beating of the heart
that he leant against a tree lest he should fall.
‘What an imbecile I am!’ he said with a fearful oath. ‘No
matter! She was a pretty mistress!’
And immediately Emma’s beauty, with all the pleasures
of their love, came back to him. For a moment he softened;
then he rebelled against her.
‘For, after all,’ he exclaimed, gesticulating, ‘I can’t exile
myself—have a child on my hands.’
He was saying these things to give himself firmness.
‘And besides, the worry, the expense! Ah! no, no, no, no!
a thousand times no! That would be too stupid.’

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
N o sooner was Rodolphe at home than he sat down

quickly at his bureau under the stag’s head that hung
as a trophy on the wall. But when he had the pen between
his fingers, he could think of nothing, so that, resting on his
elbows, he began to reflect. Emma seemed to him to have
receded into a far-off past, as if the resolution he had taken
had suddenly placed a distance between them.
To get back something of her, he fetched from the cup-
board at the bedside an old Rheims biscuit-box, in which he
usually kept his letters from women, and from it came an
odour of dry dust and withered roses. First he saw a hand-
kerchief with pale little spots. It was a handkerchief of hers.
Once when they were walking her nose had bled; he had for-
gotten it. Near it, chipped at all the corners, was a miniature
given him by Emma: her toilette seemed to him pretentious,
and her languishing look in the worst possible taste. Then,
from looking at this image and recalling the memory of its
original, Emma’s features little by little grew confused in
his remembrance, as if the living and the painted face, rub-
bing one against the other, had effaced each other. Finally,
he read some of her letters; they were full of explanations
relating to their journey, short, technical, and urgent, like
business notes. He wanted to see the long ones again, those
of old times. In order to find them at the bottom of the box,
264 Madame Bovary

Rodolphe disturbed all the others, and mechanically began
rummaging amidst this mass of papers and things, finding
pell-mell bouquets, garters, a black mask, pins, and hair—
hair! dark and fair, some even, catching in the hinges of the
box, broke when it was opened.
Thus dallying with his souvenirs, he examined the writ-
ing and the style of the letters, as varied as their orthography.
They were tender or jovial, facetious, melancholy; there
were some that asked for love, others that asked for money.
A word recalled faces to him, certain gestures, the sound
of a voice; sometimes, however, he remembered nothing at
all.
In fact, these women, rushing at once into his thoughts,
cramped each other and lessened, as reduced to a uniform
level of love that equalised them all. So taking handfuls of
the mixed-up letters, he amused himself for some moments
with letting them fall in cascades from his right into his
left hand. At last, bored and weary, Rodolphe took back the
box to the cupboard, saying to himself, ‘What a lot of rub-
bish!’ Which summed up his opinion; for pleasures, like
schoolboys in a school courtyard, had so trampled upon his
heart that no green thing grew there, and that which passed
through it, more heedless than children, did not even, like
them, leave a name carved upon the wall.
‘Come,’ said he, ‘let’s begin.’
He wrote—
‘Courage, Emma! courage! I would not bring misery into
your life.’
‘After all, that’s true,’ thought Rodolphe. ‘I am acting in

her interest; I am honest.’
‘Have you carefully weighed your resolution? Do you
know to what an abyss I was dragging you, poor angel? No,
you do not, do you? You were coming confident and fearless,
believing in happiness in the future. Ah! unhappy that we
are—insensate!’
Rodolphe stopped here to think of some good excuse.
‘If I told her all my fortune is lost? No! Besides, that would
stop nothing. It would all have to be begun over again later
on. As if one could make women like that listen to reason!’
He reflected, then went on—
‘I shall not forget you, oh believe it; and I shall ever have
a profound devotion for you; but some day, sooner or later,
this ardour (such is the fate of human things) would have
grown less, no doubt. Lassitude would have come to us,
and who knows if I should not even have had the atrocious
pain of witnessing your remorse, of sharing it myself, since
I should have been its cause? The mere idea of the grief that
would come to you tortures me, Emma. Forget me! Why
did I ever know you? Why were you so beautiful? Is it my
fault? O my God! No, no! Accuse only fate.’
‘That’s a word that always tells,’ he said to himself.
‘Ah, if you had been one of those frivolous women that
one sees, certainly I might, through egotism, have tried an
experiment, in that case without danger for you. But that
delicious exaltation, at once your charm and your torment,
has prevented you from understanding, adorable woman
that you are, the falseness of our future position. Nor had
I reflected upon this at first, and I rested in the shade of
266 Madame Bovary

that ideal happiness as beneath that of the manchineel tree,
without foreseeing the consequences.’
‘Perhaps she’ll think I’m giving it up from avarice. Ah,
well! so much the worse; it must be stopped!’
‘The world is cruel, Emma. Wherever we might have
gone, it would have persecuted us. You would have had to
put up with indiscreet questions, calumny, contempt, insult
perhaps. Insult to you! Oh! And I, who would place you on
a throne! I who bear with me your memory as a talisman!
For I am going to punish myself by exile for all the ill I have
done you. I am going away. Whither I know not. I am mad.
Adieu! Be good always. Preserve the memory of the unfor-
tunate who has lost you. Teach my name to your child; let
her repeat it in her prayers.’
The wicks of the candles flickered. Rodolphe got up to,
shut the window, and when he had sat down again—
‘I think it’s all right. Ah! and this for fear she should
come and hunt me up.’
‘I shall be far away when you read these sad lines, for I
have wished to flee as quickly as possible to shun the temp-
tation of seeing you again. No weakness! I shall return, and
perhaps later on we shall talk together very coldly of our old
love. Adieu!’
And there was a last ‘adieu’ divided into two words! ‘A
Dieu!’ which he thought in very excellent taste.
‘Now how am I to sign?’ he said to himself. ‘ ‘Yours devot-
edly?’ No! ‘Your friend?’ Yes, that’s it.’
‘Your friend.’
He re-read his letter. He considered it very good.

‘Poor little woman!’ he thought with emotion. ‘She’ll
think me harder than a rock. There ought to have been some
tears on this; but I can’t cry; it isn’t my fault.’ Then, having
emptied some water into a glass, Rodolphe dipped his finger
into it, and let a big drop fall on the paper, that made a pale
stain on the ink. Then looking for a seal, he came upon the
one ‘Amor nel cor.’
‘That doesn’t at all fit in with the circumstances. Pshaw!
never mind!’
After which he smoked three pipes and went to bed.
The next day when he was up (at about two o’clock—he
had slept late), Rodolphe had a basket of apricots picked. He
put his letter at the bottom under some vine leaves, and at
once ordered Girard, his ploughman, to take it with care
to Madame Bovary. He made use of this means for corre-
sponding with her, sending according to the season fruits
or game.
‘If she asks after me,’ he said, ‘you will tell her that I have
gone on a journey. You must give the basket to her herself,
into her own hands. Get along and take care!’
Girard put on his new blouse, knotted his handkerchief
round the apricots, and walking with great heavy steps in
his thick iron-bound galoshes, made his way to Yonville.
Madame Bovary, when he got to her house, was arrang-
ing a bundle of linen on the kitchen-table with Felicite.
‘Here,’ said the ploughboy, ‘is something for you—from
the master.’
She was seized with apprehension, and as she sought in
her pocket for some coppers, she looked at the peasant with
268 Madame Bovary

haggard eyes, while he himself looked at her with amaze-
ment, not understanding how such a present could so move
anyone. At last he went out. Felicite remained. She could
bear it no longer; she ran into the sitting room as if to take
the apricots there, overturned the basket, tore away the
leaves, found the letter, opened it, and, as if some fearful
fire were behind her, Emma flew to her room terrified.
Charles was there; she saw him; he spoke to her; she heard
nothing, and she went on quickly up the stairs, breathless,
distraught, dumb, and ever holding this horrible piece of
paper, that crackled between her fingers like a plate of sheet-
iron. On the second floor she stopped before the attic door,
which was closed.
Then she tried to calm herself; she recalled the letter;
she must finish it; she did not dare to. And where? How?
She would be seen! ‘Ah, no! here,’ she thought, ‘I shall be
all right.’
Emma pushed open the door and went in.
The slates threw straight down a heavy heat that gripped
her temples, stifled her; she dragged herself to the closed
garret-window. She drew back the bolt, and the dazzling
light burst in with a leap.
Opposite, beyond the roofs, stretched the open country
till it was lost to sight. Down below, underneath her, the
village square was empty; the stones of the pavement glit-
tered, the weathercocks on the houses were motionless. At
the corner of the street, from a lower storey, rose a kind of
humming with strident modulations. It was Binet turning.
She leant against the embrasure of the window, and re-

read the letter with angry sneers. But the more she fixed her
attention upon it, the more confused were her ideas. She
saw him again, heard him, encircled him with her arms,
and throbs of her heart, that beat against her breast like
blows of a sledge-hammer, grew faster and faster, with un-
even intervals. She looked about her with the wish that the
earth might crumble into pieces. Why not end it all? What
restrained her? She was free. She advanced, looking at the
paving-stones, saying to herself, ‘Come! come!’
The luminous ray that came straight up from below drew
the weight of her body towards the abyss. It seemed to her
that the ground of the oscillating square went up the walls
and that the floor dipped on end like a tossing boat. She was
right at the edge, almost hanging, surrounded by vast space.
The blue of the heavens suffused her, the air was whirling in
her hollow head; she had but to yield, to let herself be taken;
and the humming of the lathe never ceased, like an angry
voice calling her.
‘Emma! Emma!’ cried Charles.
She stopped.
‘Wherever are you? Come!’
The thought that she had just escaped from death almost
made her faint with terror. She closed her eyes; then she
shivered at the touch of a hand on her sleeve; it was Felicite.
‘Master is waiting for you, madame; the soup is on the
table.’
And she had to go down to sit at table.
She tried to eat. The food choked her. Then she unfolded
her napkin as if to examine the darns, and she really thought
270 Madame Bovary

of applying herself to this work, counting the threads in the
linen. Suddenly the remembrance of the letter returned to
her. How had she lost it? Where could she find it? But she
felt such weariness of spirit that she could not even invent a
pretext for leaving the table. Then she became a coward; she
was afraid of Charles; he knew all, that was certain! Indeed
he pronounced these words in a strange manner:
‘We are not likely to see Monsieur Rodolphe soon again,
it seems.’
‘Who told you?’ she said, shuddering.
‘Who told me!’ he replied, rather astonished at her abrupt
tone. ‘Why, Girard, whom I met just now at the door of the
Cafe Francais. He has gone on a journey, or is to go.’
She gave a sob.
‘What surprises you in that? He absents himself like that
from time to time for a change, and, ma foi, I think he’s
right, when one has a fortune and is a bachelor. Besides, he
has jolly times, has our friend. He’s a bit of a rake. Monsieur
Langlois told me—‘
He stopped for propriety’s sake because the servant came
in. She put back into the basket the apricots scattered on the
sideboard. Charles, without noticing his wife’s colour, had
them brought to him, took one, and bit into it.
‘Ah! perfect!’ said he; ‘just taste!’
And he handed her the basket, which she put away from
her gently.
‘Do just smell! What an odour!’ he remarked, passing it
under her nose several times.
‘I am choking,’ she cried, leaping up. But by an effort of

will the spasm passed; then—
‘It is nothing,’ she said, ‘it is nothing! It is nervousness.
Sit down and go on eating.’ For she dreaded lest he should
begin questioning her, attending to her, that she should not
be left alone.
Charles, to obey her, sat down again, and he spat the
stones of the apricots into his hands, afterwards putting
them on his plate.
Suddenly a blue tilbury passed across the square at a
rapid trot. Emma uttered a cry and fell back rigid to the
ground.
In fact, Rodolphe, after many reflections, had decided to
set out for Rouen. Now, as from La Huchette to Buchy there
is no other way than by Yonville, he had to go through the
village, and Emma had recognised him by the rays of the
lanterns, which like lightning flashed through the twilight.
The chemist, at the tumult which broke out in the house
ran thither. The table with all the plates was upset; sauce,
meat, knives, the salt, and cruet-stand were strewn over the
room; Charles was calling for help; Berthe, scared, was cry-
ing; and Felicite, whose hands trembled, was unlacing her
mistress, whose whole body shivered convulsively.
‘I’ll run to my laboratory for some aromatic vinegar,’ said
the druggist.
Then as she opened her eyes on smelling the bottle—
‘I was sure of it,’ he remarked; ‘that would wake any dead
person for you!’
‘Speak to us,’ said Charles; ‘collect yourself; it is your
Charles, who loves you. Do you know me? See! here is your
272 Madame Bovary

little girl! Oh, kiss her!’
The child stretched out her arms to her mother to cling
to her neck. But turning away her head, Emma said in a bro-
ken voice ‘No, no! no one!’
She fainted again. They carried her to her bed. She lay
there stretched at full length, her lips apart, her eyelids
closed, her hands open, motionless, and white as a waxen
image. Two streams of tears flowed from her eyes and fell
slowly upon the pillow.
Charles, standing up, was at the back of the alcove, and
the chemist, near him, maintained that meditative silence
that is becoming on the serious occasions of life.
‘Do not be uneasy,’ he said, touching his elbow; ‘I think
the paroxysm is past.’
‘Yes, she is resting a little now,’ answered Charles, watch-
ing her sleep. ‘Poor girl! poor girl! She had gone off now!’
Then Homais asked how the accident had come about.
Charles answered that she had been taken ill suddenly while
she was eating some apricots.
‘Extraordinary!’ continued the chemist. ‘But it might be
that the apricots had brought on the syncope. Some natures
are so sensitive to certain smells; and it would even be a very
fine question to study both in its pathological and physio-
logical relation. The priests know the importance of it, they
who have introduced aromatics into all their ceremonies. It
is to stupefy the senses and to bring on ecstasies—a thing,
moreover, very easy in persons of the weaker sex, who are
more delicate than the other. Some are cited who faint at
the smell of burnt hartshorn, of new bread—‘

‘Take care; you’ll wake her!’ said Bovary in a low voice.
‘And not only,’ the druggist went on, ‘are human beings
subject to such anomalies, but animals also. Thus you are
not ignorant of the singularly aphrodisiac effect produced
by the Nepeta cataria, vulgarly called catmint, on the feline
race; and, on the other hand, to quote an example whose
authenticity I can answer for. Bridaux (one of my old com-
rades, at present established in the Rue Malpalu) possesses
a dog that falls into convulsions as soon as you hold out a
snuff-box to him. He often even makes the experiment be-
fore his friends at his summer-house at Guillaume Wood.
Would anyone believe that a simple sternutation could
produce such ravages on a quadrupedal organism? It is ex-
tremely curious, is it not?’
‘Yes,’ said Charles, who was not listening to him.
‘This shows us,’ went on the other, smiling with be-
nign self-sufficiency, ‘the innumerable irregularities of the
nervous system. With regard to madame, she has always
seemed to me, I confess, very susceptible. And so I should
by no means recommend to you, my dear friend, any of
those so-called remedies that, under the pretence of attack-
ing the symptoms, attack the constitution. No; no useless
physicking! Diet, that is all; sedatives, emollients, dulcifi-
cation. Then, don’t you think that perhaps her imagination
should be worked upon?’
‘In what way? How?’ said Bovary.
‘Ah! that is it. Such is indeed the question. ‘That is the
question,’ as I lately read in a newspaper.’
But Emma, awaking, cried out—
274 Madame Bovary

‘The letter! the letter!’
They thought she was delirious; and she was by midnight.
Brain-fever had set in.
For forty-three days Charles did not leave her. He gave up
all his patients; he no longer went to bed; he was constantly
feeling her pulse, putting on sinapisms and cold-water com-
presses. He sent Justin as far as Neufchatel for ice; the ice
melted on the way; he sent him back again. He called Mon-
sieur Canivet into consultation; he sent for Dr. Lariviere, his
old master, from Rouen; he was in despair. What alarmed
him most was Emma’s prostration, for she did not speak,
did not listen, did not even seem to suffer, as if her body and
soul were both resting together after all their troubles.
About the middle of October she could sit up in bed sup-
ported by pillows. Charles wept when he saw her eat her
first bread-and-jelly. Her strength returned to her; she got
up for a few hours of an afternoon, and one day, when she
felt better, he tried to take her, leaning on his arm, for a walk
round the garden. The sand of the paths was disappearing
beneath the dead leaves; she walked slowly, dragging along
her slippers, and leaning against Charles’s shoulder. She
smiled all the time.
They went thus to the bottom of the garden near the ter-
race. She drew herself up slowly, shading her eyes with her
hand to look. She looked far off, as far as she could, but on
the horizon were only great bonfires of grass smoking on
the hills.
‘You will tire yourself, my darling!’ said Bovary. And,
pushing her gently to make her go into the arbour, ‘Sit down

on this seat; you’ll be comfortable.’
‘Oh! no; not there!’ she said in a faltering voice.
She was seized with giddiness, and from that evening her
illness recommenced, with a more uncertain character, it
is true, and more complex symptoms. Now she suffered in
her heart, then in the chest, the head, the limbs; she had
vomitings, in which Charles thought he saw the first signs
of cancer.
And besides this, the poor fellow was worried about
money matters.
276 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER FOURTEEN
T o begin with, he did not know how he could pay Mon-

sieur Homais for all the physic supplied by him, and
though, as a medical man, he was not obliged to pay for it,
he nevertheless blushed a little at such an obligation. Then
the expenses of the household, now that the servant was
mistress, became terrible. Bills rained in upon the house;
the tradesmen grumbled; Monsieur Lheureux especially
harassed him. In fact, at the height of Emma’s illness, the lat-
ter, taking advantage of the circumstances to make his bill
larger, had hurriedly brought the cloak, the travelling-bag,
two trunks instead of one, and a number of other things.
It was very well for Charles to say he did not want them.
The tradesman answered arrogantly that these articles had
been ordered, and that he would not take them back; be-
sides, it would vex madame in her convalescence; the doctor
had better think it over; in short, he was resolved to sue
him rather than give up his rights and take back his goods.
Charles subsequently ordered them to be sent back to the
shop. Felicite forgot; he had other things to attend to; then
thought no more about them. Monsieur Lheureux returned
to the charge, and, by turns threatening and whining, so
managed that Bovary ended by signing a bill at six months.
But hardly had he signed this bill than a bold idea occurred
to him: it was to borrow a thousand francs from Lheureux.

So, with an embarrassed air, he asked if it were possible to
get them, adding that it would be for a year, at any inter-
est he wished. Lheureux ran off to his shop, brought back
the money, and dictated another bill, by which Bovary un-
dertook to pay to his order on the 1st of September next
the sum of one thousand and seventy francs, which, with
the hundred and eighty already agreed to, made just twelve
hundred and fifty, thus lending at six per cent in addition
to one-fourth for commission: and the things bringing him
in a good third at the least, this ought in twelve months to
give him a profit of a hundred and thirty francs. He hoped
that the business would not stop there; that the bills would
not be paid; that they would be renewed; and that his poor
little money, having thriven at the doctor’s as at a hospital,
would come back to him one day considerably more plump,
and fat enough to burst his bag.
Everything, moreover, succeeded with him. He was ad-
judicator for a supply of cider to the hospital at Neufchatel;
Monsieur Guillaumin promised him some shares in the
turf-pits of Gaumesnil, and he dreamt of establishing a new
diligence service between Arcueil and Rouen, which no
doubt would not be long in ruining the ramshackle van of
the ‘Lion d’Or,’ and that, travelling faster, at a cheaper rate,
and carrying more luggage, would thus put into his hands
the whole commerce of Yonville.
Charles several times asked himself by what means he
should next year be able to pay back so much money. He re-
flected, imagined expedients, such as applying to his father
or selling something. But his father would be deaf, and he—
278 Madame Bovary

he had nothing to sell. Then he foresaw such worries that
he quickly dismissed so disagreeable a subject of medita-
tion from his mind. He reproached himself with forgetting
Emma, as if, all his thoughts belonging to this woman, it
was robbing her of something not to be constantly think-
ing of her.
The winter was severe, Madame Bovary’s convalescence
slow. When it was fine they wheeled her arm-chair to the
window that overlooked the square, for she now had an
antipathy to the garden, and the blinds on that side were
always down. She wished the horse to be sold; what she for-
merly liked now displeased her. All her ideas seemed to be
limited to the care of herself. She stayed in bed taking lit-
tle meals, rang for the servant to inquire about her gruel
or to chat with her. The snow on the market-roof threw a
white, still light into the room; then the rain began to fall;
and Emma waited daily with a mind full of eagerness for
the inevitable return of some trifling events which never-
theless had no relation to her. The most important was the
arrival of the ‘Hirondelle’ in the evening. Then the landlady
shouted out, and other voices answered, while Hippolyte’s
lantern, as he fetched the boxes from the boot, was like a
star in the darkness. At mid-day Charles came in; then he
went out again; next she took some beef-tea, and towards
five o’clock, as the day drew in, the children coming back
from school, dragging their wooden shoes along the pave-
ment, knocked the clapper of the shutters with their rulers
one after the other.
It was at this hour that Monsieur Bournisien came to see

her. He inquired after her health, gave her news, exhorted
her to religion, in a coaxing little prattle that was not with-
out its charm. The mere thought of his cassock comforted
her.
One day, when at the height of her illness, she had
thought herself dying, and had asked for the communion;
and, while they were making the preparations in her room
for the sacrament, while they were turning the night table
covered with syrups into an altar, and while Felicite was
strewing dahlia flowers on the floor, Emma felt some pow-
er passing over her that freed her from her pains, from all
perception, from all feeling. Her body, relieved, no longer
thought; another life was beginning; it seemed to her that
her being, mounting toward God, would be annihilated in
that love like a burning incense that melts into vapour. The
bed-clothes were sprinkled with holy water, the priest drew
from the holy pyx the white wafer; and it was fainting with
a celestial joy that she put out her lips to accept the body
of the Saviour presented to her. The curtains of the alcove
floated gently round her like clouds, and the rays of the two
tapers burning on the night-table seemed to shine like daz-
zling halos. Then she let her head fall back, fancying she
heard in space the music of seraphic harps, and perceived in
an azure sky, on a golden throne in the midst of saints hold-
ing green palms, God the Father, resplendent with majesty,
who with a sign sent to earth angels with wings of fire to
carry her away in their arms.
This splendid vision dwelt in her memory as the most
beautiful thing that it was possible to dream, so that now
280 Madame Bovary

she strove to recall her sensation. That still lasted, however,
but in a less exclusive fashion and with a deeper sweetness.
Her soul, tortured by pride, at length found rest in Christian
humility, and, tasting the joy of weakness, she saw within
herself the destruction of her will, that must have left a wide
entrance for the inroads of heavenly grace. There existed,
then, in the place of happiness, still greater joys—another
love beyond all loves, without pause and without end, one
that would grow eternally! She saw amid the illusions of
her hope a state of purity floating above the earth mingling
with heaven, to which she aspired. She wanted to become a
saint. She bought chaplets and wore amulets; she wished to
have in her room, by the side of her bed, a reliquary set in
emeralds that she might kiss it every evening.
The cure marvelled at this humour, although Emma’s
religion, he thought, might, from its fervour, end by touch-
ing on heresy, extravagance. But not being much versed in
these matters, as soon as they went beyond a certain limit
he wrote to Monsieur Boulard, bookseller to Monsignor, to
send him ‘something good for a lady who was very clever.’
The bookseller, with as much indifference as if he had been
sending off hardware to niggers, packed up, pellmell, ev-
erything that was then the fashion in the pious book trade.
There were little manuals in questions and answers, pam-
phlets of aggressive tone after the manner of Monsieur de
Maistre, and certain novels in rose-coloured bindings and
with a honied style, manufactured by troubadour seminar-
ists or penitent blue-stockings. There were the ‘Think of it;
the Man of the World at Mary’s Feet, by Monsieur de ***,

decorated with many Orders”; ‘The Errors of Voltaire, for
the Use of the Young,’ etc.
Madame Bovary’s mind was not yet sufficiently clear to
apply herself seriously to anything; moreover, she began
this reading in too much hurry. She grew provoked at the
doctrines of religion; the arrogance of the polemic writings
displeased her by their inveteracy in attacking people she
did not know; and the secular stories, relieved with religion,
seemed to her written in such ignorance of the world, that
they insensibly estranged her from the truths for whose
proof she was looking. Nevertheless, she persevered; and
when the volume slipped from her hands, she fancied her-
self seized with the finest Catholic melancholy that an
ethereal soul could conceive.
As for the memory of Rodolphe, she had thrust it back to
the bottom of her heart, and it remained there more solemn
and more motionless than a king’s mummy in a catacomb.
An exhalation escaped from this embalmed love, that, pen-
etrating through everything, perfumed with tenderness
the immaculate atmosphere in which she longed to live.
When she knelt on her Gothic prie-Dieu, she addressed to
the Lord the same suave words that she had murmured for-
merly to her lover in the outpourings of adultery. It was to
make faith come; but no delights descended from the heav-
ens, and she arose with tired limbs and with a vague feeling
of a gigantic dupery.
This searching after faith, she thought, was only one
merit the more, and in the pride of her devoutness Emma
compared herself to those grand ladies of long ago whose
282 Madame Bovary

glory she, had dreamed of over a portrait of La Valliere, and
who, trailing with so much majesty the lace-trimmed trains
of their long gowns, retired into solitudes to shed at the feet
of Christ all the tears of hearts that life had wounded.
Then she gave herself up to excessive charity. She sewed
clothes for the poor, she sent wood to women in childbed;
and Charles one day, on coming home, found three good-
for-nothings in the kitchen seated at the table eating soup.
She had her little girl, whom during her illness her hus-
band had sent back to the nurse, brought home. She wanted
to teach her to read; even when Berthe cried, she was not
vexed. She had made up her mind to resignation, to uni-
versal indulgence. Her language about everything was full
of ideal expressions. She said to her child, ‘Is your stomach-
ache better, my angel?’
Madame Bovary senior found nothing to censure except
perhaps this mania of knitting jackets for orphans instead
of mending her own house-linen; but, harassed with do-
mestic quarrels, the good woman took pleasure in this quiet
house, and she even stayed there till after Easter, to escape
the sarcasms of old Bovary, who never failed on Good Fri-
day to order chitterlings.
Besides the companionship of her mother-in-law, who
strengthened her a little by the rectitude of her judgment
and her grave ways, Emma almost every day had other
visitors. These were Madame Langlois, Madame Caron,
Madame Dubreuil, Madame Tuvache, and regularly from
two to five o’clock the excellent Madame Homais, who, for
her part, had never believed any of the tittle-tattle about her

neighbour. The little Homais also came to see her; Justin
accompanied them. He went up with them to her bedroom,
and remained standing near the door, motionless and mute.
Often even Madame Bovary; taking no heed of him, began
her toilette. She began by taking out her comb, shaking her
head with a quick movement, and when he for the first time
saw all this mass of hair that fell to her knees unrolling in
black ringlets, it was to him, poor child! like a sudden en-
trance into something new and strange, whose splendour
terrified him.
Emma, no doubt, did not notice his silent attentions or
his timidity. She had no suspicion that the love vanished
from her life was there, palpitating by her side, beneath that
coarse holland shirt, in that youthful heart open to the ema-
nations of her beauty. Besides, she now enveloped all things
with such indifference, she had words so affectionate with
looks so haughty, such contradictory ways, that one could
no longer distinguish egotism from charity, or corruption
from virtue. One evening, for example, she was angry with
the servant, who had asked to go out, and stammered as she
tried to find some pretext. Then suddenly—
‘So you love him?’ she said.
And without waiting for any answer from Felicite, who
was blushing, she added, ‘There! run along; enjoy yourself!’
In the beginning of spring she had the garden turned
up from end to end, despite Bovary’s remonstrances. How-
ever, he was glad to see her at last manifest a wish of any
kind. As she grew stronger she displayed more wilfulness.
First, she found occasion to expel Mere Rollet, the nurse,
284 Madame Bovary

who during her convalescence had contracted the habit of
coming too often to the kitchen with her two nurslings and
her boarder, better off for teeth than a cannibal. Then she
got rid of the Homais family, successively dismissed all the
other visitors, and even frequented church less assiduously,
to the great approval of the druggist, who said to her in a
friendly way—
‘You were going in a bit for the cassock!’
As formerly, Monsieur Bournisien dropped in every day
when he came out after catechism class. He preferred stay-
ing out of doors to taking the air ‘in the grove,’ as he called
the arbour. This was the time when Charles came home.
They were hot; some sweet cider was brought out, and they
drank together to madame’s complete restoration.
Binet was there; that is to say, a little lower down against
the terrace wall, fishing for crayfish. Bovary invited him to
have a drink, and he thoroughly understood the uncorking
of the stone bottles.
‘You must,’ he said, throwing a satisfied glance all round
him, even to the very extremity of the landscape, ‘hold the
bottle perpendicularly on the table, and after the strings are
cut, press up the cork with little thrusts, gently, gently, as
indeed they do seltzer-water at restaurants.’
But during his demonstration the cider often spurted
right into their faces, and then the ecclesiastic, with a thick
laugh, never missed this joke—
‘Its goodness strikes the eye!’
He was, in fact, a good fellow and one day he was not
even scandalised at the chemist, who advised Charles to

give madame some distraction by taking her to the the-
atre at Rouen to hear the illustrious tenor, Lagardy. Homais,
surprised at this silence, wanted to know his opinion, and
the priest declared that he considered music less dangerous
for morals than literature.
But the chemist took up the defence of letters. The the-
atre, he contended, served for railing at prejudices, and,
beneath a mask of pleasure, taught virtue.
‘Castigat ridendo mores,’* Monsieur Bournisien! Thus
consider the greater part of Voltaire’s tragedies; they are
cleverly strewn with philosophical reflections, that made
them a vast school of morals and diplomacy for the people.’
*It corrects customs through laughter.
‘I,’ said Binet, ‘once saw a piece called the ‘Gamin de Par-
is,’ in which there was the character of an old general that
is really hit off to a T. He sets down a young swell who had
seduced a working girl, who at the ending—‘
‘Certainly,’ continued Homais, ‘there is bad literature as
there is bad pharmacy, but to condemn in a lump the most
important of the fine arts seems to me a stupidity, a Gothic
idea, worthy of the abominable times that imprisoned Gali-
leo.’
‘I know very well,’ objected the cure, ‘that there are good
works, good authors. However, if it were only those persons
of different sexes united in a bewitching apartment, deco-
rated rouge, those lights, those effeminate voices, all this
must, in the long-run, engender a certain mental libertinage,
give rise to immodest thoughts and impure temptations.
Such, at any rate, is the opinion of all the Fathers. Finally,’
286 Madame Bovary

he added, suddenly assuming a mystic tone of voice while
he rolled a pinch of snuff between his fingers, ‘if the Church
has condemned the theatre, she must be right; we must sub-
mit to her decrees.’
‘Why,’ asked the druggist, ‘should she excommunicate
actors? For formerly they openly took part in religious cer-
emonies. Yes, in the middle of the chancel they acted; they
performed a kind of farce called ‘Mysteries,’ which often of-
fended against the laws of decency.’
The ecclesiastic contented himself with uttering a groan,
and the chemist went on—
‘It’s like it is in the Bible; there there are, you know, more
than one piquant detail, matters really libidinous!’
And on a gesture of irritation from Monsieur
Bournisien—
‘Ah! you’ll admit that it is not a book to place in the hands
of a young girl, and I should be sorry if Athalie—‘
‘But it is the Protestants, and not we,’ cried the other im-
patiently, ‘who recommend the Bible.’
‘No matter,’ said Homais. ‘I am surprised that in our days,
in this century of enlightenment, anyone should still persist
in proscribing an intellectual relaxation that is inoffensive,
moralising, and sometimes even hygienic; is it not, doctor?’
‘No doubt,’ replied the doctor carelessly, either because,
sharing the same ideas, he wished to offend no one, or else
because he had not any ideas.
The conversation seemed at an end when the chemist
thought fit to shoot a Parthian arrow.
‘I’ve known priests who put on ordinary clothes to go

and see dancers kicking about.’
‘Come, come!’ said the cure.
‘Ah! I’ve known some!’ And separating the words of his
sentence, Homais repeated, ‘I—have—known—some!’
‘Well, they were wrong,’ said Bournisien, resigned to
anything.
‘By Jove! they go in for more than that,’ exclaimed the
druggist.
‘Sir!’ replied the ecclesiastic, with such angry eyes that
the druggist was intimidated by them.
‘I only mean to say,’ he replied in less brutal a tone, ‘that
toleration is the surest way to draw people to religion.’
‘That is true! that is true!’ agreed the good fellow, sitting
down again on his chair. But he stayed only a few mo-
ments.
Then, as soon as he had gone, Monsieur Homais said to
the doctor—
‘That’s what I call a cock-fight. I beat him, did you see,
in a way!—Now take my advice. Take madame to the the-
atre, if it were only for once in your life, to enrage one of
these ravens, hang it! If anyone could take my place, I would
accompany you myself. Be quick about it. Lagardy is only
going to give one performance; he’s engaged to go to Eng-
land at a high salary. From what I hear, he’s a regular dog;
he’s rolling in money; he’s taking three mistresses and a
cook along with him. All these great artists burn the can-
dle at both ends; they require a dissolute life, that suits the
imagination to some extent. But they die at the hospital, be-
cause they haven’t the sense when young to lay by. Well, a
288 Madame Bovary

pleasant dinner! Goodbye till to-morrow.’
The idea of the theatre quickly germinated in Bovary’s
head, for he at once communicated it to his wife, who at first
refused, alleging the fatigue, the worry, the expense; but, for
a wonder, Charles did not give in, so sure was he that this
recreation would be good for her. He saw nothing to prevent
it: his mother had sent them three hundred francs which
he had no longer expected; the current debts were not very
large, and the falling in of Lheureux’s bills was still so far off
that there was no need to think about them. Besides, imag-
ining that she was refusing from delicacy, he insisted the
more; so that by dint of worrying her she at last made up
her mind, and the next day at eight o’clock they set out in
the ‘Hirondelle.’
The druggist, whom nothing whatever kept at Yonville,
but who thought himself bound not to budge from it, sighed
as he saw them go.
‘Well, a pleasant journey!’ he said to them; ‘happy mor-
tals that you are!’
Then addressing himself to Emma, who was wearing a
blue silk gown with four flounces—
‘You are as lovely as a Venus. You’ll cut a figure at
Rouen.’
The diligence stopped at the ‘Croix-Rouge’ in the Place
Beauvoisine. It was the inn that is in every provincial fau-
bourg, with large stables and small bedrooms, where one
sees in the middle of the court chickens pilfering the oats
under the muddy gigs of the commercial travellers—a good
old house, with worm-eaten balconies that creak in the wind

on winter nights, always full of people, noise, and feeding,
whose black tables are sticky with coffee and brandy, the
thick windows made yellow by the flies, the damp napkins
stained with cheap wine, and that always smells of the vil-
lage, like ploughboys dressed in Sundayclothes, has a cafe
on the street, and towards the countryside a kitchen-garden.
Charles at once set out. He muddled up the stage-boxes with
the gallery, the pit with the boxes; asked for explanations,
did not understand them; was sent from the box-office to
the acting-manager; came back to the inn, returned to the
theatre, and thus several times traversed the whole length
of the town from the theatre to the boulevard.
Madame Bovary bought a bonnet, gloves, and a bou-
quet. The doctor was much afraid of missing the beginning,
and, without having had time to swallow a plate of soup,
they presented themselves at the doors of the theatre, which
were still closed. Chapter Fifteen
The crowd was waiting against the wall, symmetrical-
ly enclosed between the balustrades. At the corner of the
neighbouring streets huge bills repeated in quaint letters
‘Lucie de Lammermoor-Lagardy-Opera-etc.’ The weather
was fine, the people were hot, perspiration trickled amid the
curls, and handkerchiefs taken from pockets were mopping
red foreheads; and now and then a warm wind that blew
from the river gently stirred the border of the tick awnings
hanging from the doors of the public-houses. A little lower
down, however, one was refreshed by a current of icy air
that smelt of tallow, leather, and oil. This was an exhalation
from the Rue des Charrettes, full of large black warehouses
290 Madame Bovary

where they made casks.
For fear of seeming ridiculous, Emma before going in
wished to have a little stroll in the harbour, and Bovary
prudently kept his tickets in his hand, in the pocket of his
trousers, which he pressed against his stomach.
Her heart began to beat as soon as she reached the ves-
tibule. She involuntarily smiled with vanity on seeing the
crowd rushing to the right by the other corridor while
she went up the staircase to the reserved seats. She was as
pleased as a child to push with her finger the large tapes-
tried door. She breathed in with all her might the dusty
smell of the lobbies, and when she was seated in her box she
bent forward with the air of a duchess.
The theatre was beginning to fill; opera-glasses were tak-
en from their cases, and the subscribers, catching sight of
one another, were bowing. They came to seek relaxation in
the fine arts after the anxieties of business; but ‘business’
was not forgotten; they still talked cottons, spirits of wine,
or indigo. The heads of old men were to be seen, inexpres-
sive and peaceful, with their hair and complexions looking
like silver medals tarnished by steam of lead. The young
beaux were strutting about in the pit, showing in the open-
ing of their waistcoats their pink or applegreen cravats, and
Madame Bovary from above admired them leaning on their
canes with golden knobs in the open palm of their yellow
gloves.
Now the lights of the orchestra were lit, the lustre, let
down from the ceiling, throwing by the glimmering of its
facets a sudden gaiety over the theatre; then the musicians

came in one after the other; and first there was the pro-
tracted hubbub of the basses grumbling, violins squeaking,
cornets trumpeting, flutes and flageolets fifing. But three
knocks were heard on the stage, a rolling of drums began,
the brass instruments played some chords, and the curtain
rising, discovered a country-scene.
It was the cross-roads of a wood, with a fountain shad-
ed by an oak to the left. Peasants and lords with plaids on
their shoulders were singing a hunting-song together; then
a captain suddenly came on, who evoked the spirit of evil
by lifting both his arms to heaven. Another appeared; they
went away, and the hunters started afresh. She felt herself
transported to the reading of her youth, into the midst
of Walter Scott. She seemed to hear through the mist the
sound of the Scotch bagpipes re-echoing over the heather.
Then her remembrance of the novel helping her to under-
stand the libretto, she followed the story phrase by phrase,
while vague thoughts that came back to her dispersed at
once again with the bursts of music. She gave herself up to
the lullaby of the melodies, and felt all her being vibrate as
if the violin bows were drawn over her nerves. She had not
eyes enough to look at the costumes, the scenery, the actors,
the painted trees that shook when anyone walked, and the
velvet caps, cloaks, swords—all those imaginary things that
floated amid the harmony as in the atmosphere of anoth-
er world. But a young woman stepped forward, throwing a
purse to a squire in green. She was left alone, and the flute
was heard like the murmur of a fountain or the warbling of
birds. Lucie attacked her cavatina in G major bravely. She
292 Madame Bovary

plained of love; she longed for wings. Emma, too, fleeing
from life, would have liked to fly away in an embrace. Sud-
denly Edgar-Lagardy appeared.
He had that splendid pallor that gives something of the
majesty of marble to the ardent races of the South. His vig-
orous form was tightly clad in a brown-coloured doublet;
a small chiselled poniard hung against his left thigh, and
he cast round laughing looks showing his white teeth. They
said that a Polish princess having heard him sing one night
on the beach at Biarritz, where he mended boats, had fallen
in love with him. She had ruined herself for him. He had de-
serted her for other women, and this sentimental celebrity
did not fail to enhance his artistic reputation. The diplomat-
ic mummer took care always to slip into his advertisements
some poetic phrase on the fascination of his person and the
susceptibility of his soul. A fine organ, imperturbable cool-
ness, more temperament than intelligence, more power of
emphasis than of real singing, made up the charm of this
admirable charlatan nature, in which there was something
of the hairdresser and the toreador.
From the first scene he evoked enthusiasm. He pressed
Lucy in his arms, he left her, he came back, he seemed des-
perate; he had outbursts of rage, then elegiac gurglings of
infinite sweetness, and the notes escaped from his bare
neck full of sobs and kisses. Emma leant forward to see him,
clutching the velvet of the box with her nails. She was fill-
ing her heart with these melodious lamentations that were
drawn out to the accompaniment of the double-basses, like
the cries of the drowning in the tumult of a tempest. She

recognised all the intoxication and the anguish that had
almost killed her. The voice of a prima donna seemed to
her to be but echoes of her conscience, and this illusion
that charmed her as some very thing of her own life. But
no one on earth had loved her with such love. He had not
wept like Edgar that last moonlit night when they said, ‘To-
morrow! to-morrow!’ The theatre rang with cheers; they
recommenced the entire movement; the lovers spoke of the
flowers on their tomb, of vows, exile, fate, hopes; and when
they uttered the final adieu, Emma gave a sharp cry that
mingled with the vibrations of the last chords.
‘But why,’ asked Bovary, ‘does that gentleman persecute
her?’
‘No, no!’ she answered; ‘he is her lover!’
‘Yet he vows vengeance on her family, while the other
one who came on before said, ‘I love Lucie and she loves
me!’ Besides, he went off with her father arm in arm. For he
certainly is her father, isn’t he—the ugly little man with a
cock’s feather in his hat?’
Despite Emma’s explanations, as soon as the recita-
tive duet began in which Gilbert lays bare his abominable
machinations to his master Ashton, Charles, seeing the false
troth-ring that is to deceive Lucie, thought it was a love-gift
sent by Edgar. He confessed, moreover, that he did not un-
derstand the story because of the music, which interfered
very much with the words.
‘What does it matter?’ said Emma. ‘Do be quiet!’
‘Yes, but you know,’ he went on, leaning against her
shoulder, ‘I like to understand things.’
294 Madame Bovary

‘Be quiet! be quiet!’ she cried impatiently.
Lucie advanced, half supported by her women, a wreath
of orange blossoms in her hair, and paler than the white
satin of her gown. Emma dreamed of her marriage day; she
saw herself at home again amid the corn in the little path
as they walked to the church. Oh, why had not she, like this
woman, resisted, implored? She, on the contrary, had been
joyous, without seeing the abyss into which she was throw-
ing herself. Ah! if in the freshness of her beauty, before the
soiling of marriage and the disillusions of adultery, she
could have anchored her life upon some great, strong heart,
then virtue, tenderness, voluptuousness, and duty blending,
she would never have fallen from so high a happiness. But
that happiness, no doubt, was a lie invented for the despair
of all desire. She now knew the smallness of the passions
that art exaggerated. So, striving to divert her thoughts,
Emma determined now to see in this reproduction of her
sorrows only a plastic fantasy, well enough to please the eye,
and she even smiled internally with disdainful pity when at
the back of the stage under the velvet hangings a man ap-
peared in a black cloak.
His large Spanish hat fell at a gesture he made, and im-
mediately the instruments and the singers began the sextet.
Edgar, flashing with fury, dominated all the others with his
clearer voice; Ashton hurled homicidal provocations at him
in deep notes; Lucie uttered her shrill plaint, Arthur at one
side, his modulated tones in the middle register, and the
bass of the minister pealed forth like an organ, while the
voices of the women repeating his words took them up in

chorus delightfully. They were all in a row gesticulating,
and anger, vengeance, jealousy, terror, and stupefaction
breathed forth at once from their half-opened mouths. The
outraged lover brandished his naked sword; his guipure
ruffle rose with jerks to the movements of his chest, and he
walked from right to left with long strides, clanking against
the boards the silver-gilt spurs of his soft boots, widening
out at the ankles. He, she thought must have an inexhaust-
ible love to lavish it upon the crowd with such effusion. All
her small fault-findings faded before the poetry of the part
that absorbed her; and, drawn towards this man by the il-
lusion of the character, she tried to imagine to herself his
life—that life resonant, extraordinary, splendid, and that
might have been hers if fate had willed it. They would have
known one another, loved one another. With him, through
all the kingdoms of Europe she would have travelled from
capital to capital, sharing his fatigues and his pride, pick-
ing up the flowers thrown to him, herself embroidering his
costumes. Then each evening, at the back of a box, behind
the golden trellis-work she would have drunk in eagerly the
expansions of this soul that would have sung for her alone;
from the stage, even as he acted, he would have looked at
her. But the mad idea seized her that he was looking at her;
it was certain. She longed to run to his arms, to take refuge
in his strength, as in the incarnation of love itself, and to say
to him, to cry out, ‘Take me away! carry me with you! let us
go! Thine, thine! all my ardour and all my dreams!’
The curtain fell.
The smell of the gas mingled with that of the breaths, the
296 Madame Bovary

waving of the fans, made the air more suffocating. Emma
wanted to go out; the crowd filled the corridors, and she
fell back in her arm-chair with palpitations that choked her.
Charles, fearing that she would faint, ran to the refresh-
ment-room to get a glass of barley-water.
He had great difficulty in getting back to his seat, for his
elbows were jerked at every step because of the glass he held
in his hands, and he even spilt three-fourths on the shoulders
of a Rouen lady in short sleeves, who feeling the cold liquid
running down to her loins, uttered cries like a peacock, as if
she were being assassinated. Her husband, who was a mil-
lowner, railed at the clumsy fellow, and while she was with
her handkerchief wiping up the stains from her handsome
cherry-coloured taffeta gown, he angrily muttered about
indemnity, costs, reimbursement. At last Charles reached
his wife, saying to her, quite out of breath—
‘Ma foi! I thought I should have had to stay there. There
is such a crowd—SUCH a crowd!’
He added—
‘Just guess whom I met up there! Monsieur Leon!’
‘Leon?’
‘Himself! He’s coming along to pay his respects.’ And as
he finished these words the ex-clerk of Yonville entered the
box.
He held out his hand with the ease of a gentleman; and
Madame Bovary extended hers, without doubt obeying the
attraction of a stronger will. She had not felt it since that
spring evening when the rain fell upon the green leaves, and
they had said good-bye standing at the window. But soon

recalling herself to the necessities of the situation, with an
effort she shook off the torpor of her memories, and began
stammering a few hurried words.
‘Ah, good-day! What! you here?’
‘Silence!’ cried a voice from the pit, for the third act was
beginning.
‘So you are at Rouen?’
‘Yes.’
‘And since when?’
‘Turn them out! turn them out!’ People were looking at
them. They were silent.
But from that moment she listened no more; and the
chorus of the guests, the scene between Ashton and his ser-
vant, the grand duet in D major, all were for her as far off as
if the instruments had grown less sonorous and the char-
acters more remote. She remembered the games at cards at
the druggist’s, and the walk to the nurse’s, the reading in
the arbour, the tete-a-tete by the fireside—all that poor love,
so calm and so protracted, so discreet, so tender, and that
she had nevertheless forgotten. And why had he come back?
What combination of circumstances had brought him back
into her life? He was standing behind her, leaning with his
shoulder against the wall of the box; now and again she felt
herself shuddering beneath the hot breath from his nostrils
falling upon her hair.
‘Does this amuse you?’ said he, bending over her so close-
ly that the end of his moustache brushed her cheek. She
replied carelessly—
‘Oh, dear me, no, not much.’
298 Madame Bovary

Then he proposed that they should leave the theatre and
go and take an ice somewhere.
‘Oh, not yet; let us stay,’ said Bovary. ‘Her hair’s undone;
this is going to be tragic.’
But the mad scene did not at all interest Emma, and the
acting of the singer seemed to her exaggerated.
‘She screams too loud,’ said she, turning to Charles, who
was listening.
‘Yes—a little,’ he replied, undecided between the frank-
ness of his pleasure and his respect for his wife’s opinion.
Then with a sigh Leon said—
‘The heat is—‘
‘Unbearable! Yes!’
‘Do you feel unwell?’ asked Bovary.
‘Yes, I am stifling; let us go.’
Monsieur Leon put her long lace shawl carefully about
her shoulders, and all three went off to sit down in the har-
bour, in the open air, outside the windows of a cafe.
First they spoke of her illness, although Emma interrupt-
ed Charles from time to time, for fear, she said, of boring
Monsieur Leon; and the latter told them that he had come
to spend two years at Rouen in a large office, in order to get
practice in his profession, which was different in Norman-
dy and Paris. Then he inquired after Berthe, the Homais,
Mere Lefrancois, and as they had, in the husband’s pres-
ence, nothing more to say to one another, the conversation
soon came to an end.
People coming out of the theatre passed along the pave-
ment, humming or shouting at the top of their voices, ‘O bel

ange, ma Lucie!*’ Then Leon, playing the dilettante, began
to talk music. He had seen Tambourini, Rubini, Persiani,
Grisi, and, compared with them, Lagardy, despite his grand
outbursts, was nowhere.
*Oh beautiful angel, my Lucie.
‘Yet,’ interrupted Charles, who was slowly sipping his
rum-sherbet, ‘they say that he is quite admirable in the last
act. I regret leaving before the end, because it was begin-
ning to amuse me.’
‘Why,’ said the clerk, ‘he will soon give another perfor-
mance.’
But Charles replied that they were going back next day.
‘Unless,’ he added, turning to his wife, ‘you would like to
stay alone, kitten?’
And changing his tactics at this unexpected opportunity
that presented itself to his hopes, the young man sang the
praises of Lagardy in the last number. It was really superb,
sublime. Then Charles insisted—
‘You would get back on Sunday. Come, make up your
mind. You are wrong if you feel that this is doing you the
least good.’
The tables round them, however, were emptying; a waiter
came and stood discreetly near them. Charles, who un-
derstood, took out his purse; the clerk held back his arm,
and did not forget to leave two more pieces of silver that he
made chink on the marble.
‘I am really sorry,’ said Bovary, ‘about the money which
you are—‘
The other made a careless gesture full of cordiality, and
300 Madame Bovary

taking his hat said—
‘It is settled, isn’t it? To-morrow at six o’clock?’
Charles explained once more that he could not absent
himself longer, but that nothing prevented Emma—
‘But,’ she stammered, with a strange smile, ‘I am not
sure—‘
‘Well, you must think it over. We’ll see. Night brings
counsel.’ Then to Leon, who was walking along with them,
‘Now that you are in our part of the world, I hope you’ll
come and ask us for some dinner now and then.’
The clerk declared he would not fail to do so, being obliged,
moreover, to go to Yonville on some business for his office.
And they parted before the Saint-Herbland Passage just as
the clock in the cathedral struck half-past eleven.

Part III
302 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER ONE
M onsieur Leon, while studying law, had gone pretty of-

ten to the dancing-rooms, where he was even a great
success amongst the grisettes, who thought he had a distin-
guished air. He was the best-mannered of the students; he
wore his hair neither too long nor too short, didn’t spend all
his quarter’s money on the first day of the month, and kept
on good terms with his professors. As for excesses, he had
always abstained from them, as much from cowardice as
from refinement.
Often when he stayed in his room to read, or else when
sitting of an evening under the lime-trees of the Luxem-
bourg, he let his Code fall to the ground, and the memory
of Emma came back to him. But gradually this feeling grew
weaker, and other desires gathered over it, although it still
persisted through them all. For Leon did not lose all hope;
there was for him, as it were, a vague promise floating in
the future, like a golden fruit suspended from some fantas-
tic tree.
Then, seeing her again after three years of absence his
passion reawakened. He must, he thought, at last make up
his mind to possess her. Moreover, his timidity had worn
off by contact with his gay companions, and he returned
to the provinces despising everyone who had not with var-
nished shoes trodden the asphalt of the boulevards. By the

side of a Parisienne in her laces, in the drawing-room of
some illustrious physician, a person driving his carriage
and wearing many orders, the poor clerk would no doubt
have trembled like a child; but here, at Rouen, on the har-
bour, with the wife of this small doctor he felt at his ease,
sure beforehand he would shine. Self-possession depends
on its environment. We don’t speak on the first floor as on
the fourth; and the wealthy woman seems to have, about
her, to guard her virtue, all her banknotes, like a cuirass in
the lining of her corset.
On leaving the Bovarys the night before, Leon had fol-
lowed them through the streets at a distance; then having
seen them stop at the ‘Croix-Rouge,’ he turned on his heel,
and spent the night meditating a plan.
So the next day about five o’clock he walked into the
kitchen of the inn, with a choking sensation in his throat,
pale cheeks, and that resolution of cowards that stops at
nothing.
‘The gentleman isn’t in,’ answered a servant.
This seemed to him a good omen. He went upstairs.
She was not disturbed at his approach; on the contrary,
she apologised for having neglected to tell him where they
were staying.
‘Oh, I divined it!’ said Leon.
He pretended he had been guided towards her by chance,
by, instinct. She began to smile; and at once, to repair his
folly, Leon told her that he had spent his morning in look-
ing for her in all the hotels in the town one after the other.
‘So you have made up your mind to stay?’ he added.
304 Madame Bovary

‘Yes,’ she said, ‘and I am wrong. One ought not to ac-
custom oneself to impossible pleasures when there are a
thousand demands upon one.’
‘Oh, I can imagine!’
‘Ah! no; for you, you are a man!’
But men too had had their trials, and the conversation
went off into certain philosophical reflections. Emma ex-
patiated much on the misery of earthly affections, and the
eternal isolation in which the heart remains entombed.
To show off, or from a naive imitation of this melancholy
which called forth his, the young man declared that he had
been awfully bored during the whole course of his studies.
The law irritated him, other vocations attracted him, and
his mother never ceased worrying him in every one of her
letters. As they talked they explained more and more ful-
ly the motives of their sadness, working themselves up in
their progressive confidence. But they sometimes stopped
short of the complete exposition of their thought, and then
sought to invent a phrase that might express it all the same.
She did not confess her passion for another; he did not say
that he had forgotten her.
Perhaps he no longer remembered his suppers with girls
after masked balls; and no doubt she did not recollect the
rendezvous of old when she ran across the fields in the
morning to her lover’s house. The noises of the town hardly
reached them, and the room seemed small, as if on purpose
to hem in their solitude more closely. Emma, in a dimity
dressing-gown, leant her head against the back of the old
arm-chair; the yellow wall-paper formed, as it were, a gold-

en background behind her, and her bare head was mirrored
in the glass with the white parting in the middle, and the tip
of her ears peeping out from the folds of her hair.
‘But pardon me!’ she said. ‘It is wrong of me. I weary you
with my eternal complaints.’
‘No, never, never!’
‘If you knew,’ she went on, raising to the ceiling her beau-
tiful eyes, in which a tear was trembling, ‘all that I had
dreamed!’
‘And I! Oh, I too have suffered! Often I went out; I went
away. I dragged myself along the quays, seeking distraction
amid the din of the crowd without being able to banish the
heaviness that weighed upon me. In an engraver’s shop on
the boulevard there is an Italian print of one of the Muses.
She is draped in a tunic, and she is looking at the moon,
with forget-me-nots in her flowing hair. Something drove
me there continually; I stayed there hours together.’ Then in
a trembling voice, ‘She resembled you a little.’
Madame Bovary turned away her head that he might not
see the irrepressible smile she felt rising to her lips.
‘Often,’ he went on, ‘I wrote you letters that I tore up.’
She did not answer. He continued—
‘I sometimes fancied that some chance would bring you.
I thought I recognised you at street-corners, and I ran after
all the carriages through whose windows I saw a shawl flut-
tering, a veil like yours.’
She seemed resolved to let him go on speaking without
interruption. Crossing her arms and bending down her face,
she looked at the rosettes on her slippers, and at intervals
306 Madame Bovary

made little movements inside the satin of them with her
toes.
At last she sighed.
‘But the most wretched thing, is it not—is to drag out, as
I do, a useless existence. If our pains were only of some use
to someone, we should find consolation in the thought of
the sacrifice.’
He started off in praise of virtue, duty, and silent immola-
tion, having himself an incredible longing for self-sacrifice
that he could not satisfy.
‘I should much like,’ she said, ‘to be a nurse at a hospital.’
‘Alas! men have none of these holy missions, and I see no-
where any calling—unless perhaps that of a doctor.’
With a slight shrug of her shoulders, Emma interrupt-
ed him to speak of her illness, which had almost killed her.
What a pity! She should not be suffering now! Leon at once
envied the calm of the tomb, and one evening he had even
made his will, asking to be buried in that beautiful rug
with velvet stripes he had received from her. For this was
how they would have wished to be, each setting up an ide-
al to which they were now adapting their past life. Besides,
speech is a rolling-mill that always thins out the sentiment.
But at this invention of the rug she asked, ‘But why?’
‘Why?’ He hesitated. ‘Because I loved you so!’ And con-
gratulating himself at having surmounted the difficulty,
Leon watched her face out of the corner of his eyes.
It was like the sky when a gust of wind drives the clouds
across. The mass of sad thoughts that darkened them
seemed to be lifted from her blue eyes; her whole face shone.

He waited. At last she replied—
‘I always suspected it.’
Then they went over all the trifling events of that far-off
existence, whose joys and sorrows they had just summed
up in one word. They recalled the arbour with clematis, the
dresses she had worn, the furniture of her room, the whole
of her house.
‘And our poor cactuses, where are they?’
‘The cold killed them this winter.’
‘Ah! how I have thought of them, do you know? I often
saw them again as of yore, when on the summer mornings
the sun beat down upon your blinds, and I saw your two
bare arms passing out amongst the flowers.’
‘Poor friend!’ she said, holding out her hand to him.
Leon swiftly pressed his lips to it. Then, when he had
taken a deep breath—
‘At that time you were to me I know not what incompre-
hensible force that took captive my life. Once, for instance, I
went to see you; but you, no doubt, do not remember it.’
‘I do,’ she said; ‘go on.’
‘You were downstairs in the ante-room, ready to go out,
standing on the last stair; you were wearing a bonnet with
small blue flowers; and without any invitation from you, in
spite of myself, I went with you. Every moment, however, I
grew more and more conscious of my folly, and I went on
walking by you, not daring to follow you completely, and
unwilling to leave you. When you went into a shop, I waited
in the street, and I watched you through the window tak-
ing off your gloves and counting the change on the counter.
308 Madame Bovary

Then you rang at Madame Tuvache’s; you were let in, and I
stood like an idiot in front of the great heavy door that had
closed after you.’
Madame Bovary, as she listened to him, wondered that
she was so old. All these things reappearing before her
seemed to widen out her life; it was like some sentimental
immensity to which she returned; and from time to time
she said in a low voice, her eyes half closed—
‘Yes, it is true—true—true!’
They heard eight strike on the different clocks of the
Beauvoisine quarter, which is full of schools, churches, and
large empty hotels. They no longer spoke, but they felt as
they looked upon each other a buzzing in their heads, as
if something sonorous had escaped from the fixed eyes of
each of them. They were hand in hand now, and the past,
the future, reminiscences and dreams, all were confounded
in the sweetness of this ecstasy. Night was darkening over
the walls, on which still shone, half hidden in the shade, the
coarse colours of four bills representing four scenes from
the ‘Tour de Nesle,’ with a motto in Spanish and French at
the bottom. Through the sash-window a patch of dark sky
was seen between the pointed roofs.
She rose to light two wax-candles on the drawers, then
she sat down again.
‘Well!’ said Leon.
‘Well!’ she replied.
He was thinking how to resume the interrupted
conversation, when she said to him—
‘How is it that no one until now has ever expressed such

sentiments to me?’
The clerk said that ideal natures were difficult to un-
derstand. He from the first moment had loved her, and he
despaired when he thought of the happiness that would
have been theirs, if thanks to fortune, meeting her earlier,
they had been indissolubly bound to one another.
‘I have sometimes thought of it,’ she went on.
‘What a dream!’ murmured Leon. And fingering gently
the blue binding of her long white sash, he added, ‘And who
prevents us from beginning now?’
‘No, my friend,’ she replied; ‘I am too old; you are too
young. Forget me! Others will love you; you will love them.’
‘Not as you!’ he cried.
‘What a child you are! Come, let us be sensible. I wish it.’
She showed him the impossibility of their love, and that
they must remain, as formerly, on the simple terms of a fra-
ternal friendship.
Was she speaking thus seriously? No doubt Emma did
not herself know, quite absorbed as she was by the charm of
the seduction, and the necessity of defending herself from
it; and contemplating the young man with a moved look,
she gently repulsed the timid caresses that his trembling
hands attempted.
‘Ah! forgive me!’ he cried, drawing back.
Emma was seized with a vague fear at this shyness, more
dangerous to her than the boldness of Rodolphe when he
advanced to her open-armed. No man had ever seemed to
her so beautiful. An exquisite candour emanated from his
being. He lowered his long fine eyelashes, that curled up-
310 Madame Bovary

wards. His cheek, with the soft skin reddened, she thought,
with desire of her person, and Emma felt an invincible long-
ing to press her lips to it. Then, leaning towards the clock as
if to see the time—
‘Ah! how late it is!’ she said; ‘how we do chatter!’
He understood the hint and took up his hat.
‘It has even made me forget the theatre. And poor Bovary
has left me here especially for that. Monsieur Lormeaux, of
the Rue Grand-Pont, was to take me and his wife.’
And the opportunity was lost, as she was to leave the
next day.
‘Really!’ said Leon.
‘Yes.’
‘But I must see you again,’ he went on. ‘I wanted to tell
you—‘
‘What?’
‘Something—important—serious. Oh, no! Besides, you
will not go; it is impossible. If you should—listen to me.
Then you have not understood me; you have not guessed—‘
‘Yet you speak plainly,’ said Emma.
‘Ah! you can jest. Enough! enough! Oh, for pity’s sake, let
me see you once—only once!’
‘Well—‘She stopped; then, as if thinking better of it, ‘Oh,
not here!’
‘Where you will.’
‘Will you—‘She seemed to reflect; then abruptly, ‘To-
morrow at eleven o’clock in the cathedral.’
‘I shall be there,’ he cried, seizing her hands, which she
disengaged.

And as they were both standing up, he behind her, and
Emma with her head bent, he stooped over her and pressed
long kisses on her neck.
‘You are mad! Ah! you are mad!’ she said, with sounding
little laughs, while the kisses multiplied.
Then bending his head over her shoulder, he seemed to
beg the consent of her eyes. They fell upon him full of an
icy dignity.
Leon stepped back to go out. He stopped on the thresh-
old; then he whispered with a trembling voice, ‘Tomorrow!’
She answered with a nod, and disappeared like a bird
into the next room.
In the evening Emma wrote the clerk an interminable
letter, in which she cancelled the rendezvous; all was over;
they must not, for the sake of their happiness, meet again.
But when the letter was finished, as she did not know Leon’s
address, she was puzzled.
‘I’ll give it to him myself,’ she said; ‘he will come.’
The next morning, at the open window, and humming
on his balcony, Leon himself varnished his pumps with sev-
eral coatings. He put on white trousers, fine socks, a green
coat, emptied all the scent he had into his handkerchief,
then having had his hair curled, he uncurled it again, in or-
der to give it a more natural elegance.
‘It is still too early,’ he thought, looking at the hairdress-
er’s cuckoo-clock, that pointed to the hour of nine. He read
an old fashion journal, went out, smoked a cigar, walked up
three streets, thought it was time, and went slowly towards
the porch of Notre Dame.
312 Madame Bovary

It was a beautiful summer morning. Silver plate sparkled
in the jeweller’s windows, and the light falling obliquely
on the cathedral made mirrors of the corners of the grey
stones; a flock of birds fluttered in the grey sky round the
trefoil bell-turrets; the square, resounding with cries, was
fragrant with the flowers that bordered its pavement, roses,
jasmines, pinks, narcissi, and tube-roses, unevenly spaced
out between moist grasses, catmint, and chickweed for the
birds; the fountains gurgled in the centre, and under large
umbrellas, amidst melons, piled up in heaps, flower-women,
bare-headed, were twisting paper round bunches of violets.
The young man took one. It was the first time that he
had bought flowers for a woman, and his breast, as he smelt
them, swelled with pride, as if this homage that he meant
for another had recoiled upon himself.
But he was afraid of being seen; he resolutely entered
the church. The beadle, who was just then standing on
the threshold in the middle of the left doorway, under the
‘Dancing Marianne,’ with feather cap, and rapier dangling
against his calves, came in, more majestic than a cardinal,
and as shining as a saint on a holy pyx.
He came towards Leon, and, with that smile of whee-
dling benignity assumed by ecclesiastics when they question
children—
‘The gentleman, no doubt, does not belong to these
parts? The gentleman would like to see the curiosities of the
church?’
‘No!’ said the other.
And he first went round the lower aisles. Then he went

out to look at the Place. Emma was not coming yet. He went
up again to the choir.
The nave was reflected in the full fonts with the begin-
ning of the arches and some portions of the glass windows.
But the reflections of the paintings, broken by the marble
rim, were continued farther on upon the flag-stones, like
a many-coloured carpet. The broad daylight from without
streamed into the church in three enormous rays from the
three opened portals. From time to time at the upper end a
sacristan passed, making the oblique genuflexion of devout
persons in a hurry. The crystal lustres hung motionless. In
the choir a silver lamp was burning, and from the side cha-
pels and dark places of the church sometimes rose sounds
like sighs, with the clang of a closing grating, its echo rever-
berating under the lofty vault.
Leon with solemn steps walked along by the walls. Life
had never seemed so good to him. She would come directly,
charming, agitated, looking back at the glances that fol-
lowed her, and with her flounced dress, her gold eyeglass,
her thin shoes, with all sorts of elegant trifles that he had
never enjoyed, and with the ineffable seduction of yielding
virtue. The church like a huge boudoir spread around her;
the arches bent down to gather in the shade the confession
of her love; the windows shone resplendent to illumine her
face, and the censers would burn that she might appear like
an angel amid the fumes of the sweet-smelling odours.
But she did not come. He sat down on a chair, and his
eyes fell upon a blue stained window representing boatmen
carrying baskets. He looked at it long, attentively, and he
314 Madame Bovary

counted the scales of the fishes and the button-holes of the
doublets, while his thoughts wandered off towards Emma.
The beadle, standing aloof, was inwardly angry at this
individual who took the liberty of admiring the cathedral
by himself. He seemed to him to be conducting himself in a
monstrous fashion, to be robbing him in a sort, and almost
committing sacrilege.
But a rustle of silk on the flags, the tip of a bonnet, a lined
cloak—it was she! Leon rose and ran to meet her.
Emma was pale. She walked fast.
‘Read!’ she said, holding out a paper to him. ‘Oh, no!’
And she abruptly withdrew her hand to enter the chapel
of the Virgin, where, kneeling on a chair, she began to pray.
The young man was irritated at this bigot fancy; then he
nevertheless experienced a certain charm in seeing her, in
the middle of a rendezvous, thus lost in her devotions, like
an Andalusian marchioness; then he grew bored, for she
seemed never coming to an end.
Emma prayed, or rather strove to pray, hoping that some
sudden resolution might descend to her from heaven; and
to draw down divine aid she filled full her eyes with the
splendours of the tabernacle. She breathed in the perfumes
of the full-blown flowers in the large vases, and listened to
the stillness of the church, that only heightened the tumult
of her heart.
She rose, and they were about to leave, when the beadle
came forward, hurriedly saying—
‘Madame, no doubt, does not belong to these parts? Ma-
dame would like to see the curiosities of the church?’

‘Oh, no!’ cried the clerk.
‘Why not?’ said she. For she clung with her expiring vir-
tue to the Virgin, the sculptures, the tombs—anything.
Then, in order to proceed ‘by rule,’ the beadle conducted
them right to the entrance near the square, where, point-
ing out with his cane a large circle of block-stones without
inscription or carving—
‘This,’ he said majestically, ‘is the circumference of the
beautiful bell of Ambroise. It weighed forty thousand
pounds. There was not its equal in all Europe. The work-
man who cast it died of the joy—‘
‘Let us go on,’ said Leon.
The old fellow started off again; then, having got back to
the chapel of the Virgin, he stretched forth his arm with an
all-embracing gesture of demonstration, and, prouder than
a country squire showing you his espaliers, went on—
‘This simple stone covers Pierre de Breze, lord of Varenne
and of Brissac, grand marshal of Poitou, and governor of
Normandy, who died at the battle of Montlhery on the 16th
of July, 1465.’
Leon bit his lips, fuming.
‘And on the right, this gentleman all encased in iron, on
the prancing horse, is his grandson, Louis de Breze, lord of
Breval and of Montchauvet, Count de Maulevrier, Baron de
Mauny, chamberlain to the king, Knight of the Order, and
also governor of Normandy; died on the 23rd of July, 1531—
a Sunday, as the inscription specifies; and below, this figure,
about to descend into the tomb, portrays the same person.
It is not possible, is it, to see a more perfect representation
316 Madame Bovary

of annihilation?’
Madame Bovary put up her eyeglasses. Leon, motionless,
looked at her, no longer even attempting to speak a single
word, to make a gesture, so discouraged was he at this two-
fold obstinacy of gossip and indifference.
The everlasting guide went on—
‘Near him, this kneeling woman who weeps is his spouse,
Diane de Poitiers, Countess de Breze, Duchess de Valenti-
nois, born in 1499, died in 1566, and to the left, the one with
the child is the Holy Virgin. Now turn to this side; here are
the tombs of the Ambroise. They were both cardinals and
archbishops of Rouen. That one was minister under Louis
XII. He did a great deal for the cathedral. In his will he left
thirty thousand gold crowns for the poor.’
And without stopping, still talking, he pushed them into
a chapel full of balustrades, some put away, and disclosed
a kind of block that certainly might once have been an ill-
made statue.
‘Truly,’ he said with a groan, ‘it adorned the tomb of Rich-
ard Coeur de Lion, King of England and Duke of Normandy.
It was the Calvinists, sir, who reduced it to this condition.
They had buried it for spite in the earth, under the episcopal
seat of Monsignor. See! this is the door by which Monsignor
passes to his house. Let us pass on quickly to see the gar-
goyle windows.’
But Leon hastily took some silver from his pocket and
seized Emma’s arm. The beadle stood dumfounded, not
able to understand this untimely munificence when there
were still so many things for the stranger to see. So calling

him back, he cried—
‘Sir! sir! The steeple! the steeple!’
‘No, thank you!’ said Leon.
‘You are wrong, sir! It is four hundred and forty feet high,
nine less than the great pyramid of Egypt. It is all cast; it—‘
Leon was fleeing, for it seemed to him that his love,
that for nearly two hours now had become petrified in the
church like the stones, would vanish like a vapour through
that sort of truncated funnel, of oblong cage, of open chim-
ney that rises so grotesquely from the cathedral like the
extravagant attempt of some fantastic brazier.
‘But where are we going?’ she said.
Making no answer, he walked on with a rapid step; and
Madame Bovary was already, dipping her finger in the holy
water when behind them they heard a panting breath inter-
rupted by the regular sound of a cane. Leon turned back.
‘Sir!’
‘What is it?’
And he recognised the beadle, holding under his arms
and balancing against his stomach some twenty large sewn
volumes. They were works ‘which treated of the cathedral.’
‘Idiot!’ growled Leon, rushing out of the church.
A lad was playing about the close.
‘Go and get me a cab!’
The child bounded off like a ball by the Rue Quatre-
Vents; then they were alone a few minutes, face to face, and
a little embarrassed.
‘Ah! Leon! Really—I don’t know—if I ought,’ she whis-
pered. Then with a more serious air, ‘Do you know, it is very
318 Madame Bovary

improper—‘
‘How so?’ replied the clerk. ‘It is done at Paris.’
And that, as an irresistible argument, decided her.
Still the cab did not come. Leon was afraid she might go
back into the church. At last the cab appeared.
‘At all events, go out by the north porch,’ cried the beadle,
who was left alone on the threshold, ‘so as to see the Resur-
rection, the Last Judgment, Paradise, King David, and the
Condemned in Hell-flames.’
‘Where to, sir?’ asked the coachman.
‘Where you like,’ said Leon, forcing Emma into the cab.
And the lumbering machine set out. It went down the
Rue Grand-Pont, crossed the Place des Arts, the Quai Na-
poleon, the Pont Neuf, and stopped short before the statue
of Pierre Corneille.
‘Go on,’ cried a voice that came from within.
The cab went on again, and as soon as it reached the Car-
refour Lafayette, set off down-hill, and entered the station
at a gallop.
‘No, straight on!’ cried the same voice.
The cab came out by the gate, and soon having reached
the Cours, trotted quietly beneath the elm-trees. The coach-
man wiped his brow, put his leather hat between his knees,
and drove his carriage beyond the side alley by the meadow
to the margin of the waters.
It went along by the river, along the towing-path paved
with sharp pebbles, and for a long while in the direction of
Oyssel, beyond the isles.
But suddenly it turned with a dash across Quatremares,

Sotteville, La Grande-Chaussee, the Rue d’Elbeuf, and
made its third halt in front of the Jardin des Plantes.
‘Get on, will you?’ cried the voice more furiously.
And at once resuming its course, it passed by Saint-Sev-
er, by the Quai’des Curandiers, the Quai aux Meules, once
more over the bridge, by the Place du Champ de Mars, and
behind the hospital gardens, where old men in black coats
were walking in the sun along the terrace all green with ivy.
It went up the Boulevard Bouvreuil, along the Boulevard
Cauchoise, then the whole of Mont-Riboudet to the Dev-
ille hills.
It came back; and then, without any fixed plan or di-
rection, wandered about at hazard. The cab was seen at
Saint-Pol, at Lescure, at Mont Gargan, at La Rougue-Marc
and Place du Gaillardbois; in the Rue Maladrerie, Rue Di-
nanderie, before Saint-Romain, Saint-Vivien, Saint-Maclou,
Saint-Nicaise—in front of the Customs, at the ‘Vieille Tour,’
the ‘Trois Pipes,’ and the Monumental Cemetery. From
time to time the coachman, on his box cast despairing eyes
at the public-houses. He could not understand what furi-
ous desire for locomotion urged these individuals never to
wish to stop. He tried to now and then, and at once excla-
mations of anger burst forth behind him. Then he lashed
his perspiring jades afresh, but indifferent to their jolting,
running up against things here and there, not caring if he
did, demoralised, and almost weeping with thirst, fatigue,
and depression.
And on the harbour, in the midst of the drays and casks,
and in the streets, at the corners, the good folk opened large
320 Madame Bovary

wonder-stricken eyes at this sight, so extraordinary in the
provinces, a cab with blinds drawn, and which appeared
thus constantly shut more closely than a tomb, and tossing
about like a vessel.
Once in the middle of the day, in the open country, just
as the sun beat most fiercely against the old plated lanterns,
a bared hand passed beneath the small blinds of yellow can-
vas, and threw out some scraps of paper that scattered in
the wind, and farther off lighted like white butterflies on a
field of red clover all in bloom.
At about six o’clock the carriage stopped in a back street
of the Beauvoisine Quarter, and a woman got out, who
walked with her veil down, and without turning her head.

CHAPTER TWO
O n reaching the inn, Madame Bovary was surprised not

to see the diligence. Hivert, who had waited for her
fifty-three minutes, had at last started.
Yet nothing forced her to go; but she had given her word
that she would return that same evening. Moreover, Charles
expected her, and in her heart she felt already that cowardly
docility that is for some women at once the chastisement
and atonement of adultery.
She packed her box quickly, paid her bill, took a cab in
the yard, hurrying on the driver, urging him on, every mo-
ment inquiring about the time and the miles traversed. He
succeeded in catching up the ‘Hirondelle’ as it neared the
first houses of Quincampoix.
Hardly was she seated in her corner than she closed her
eyes, and opened them at the foot of the hill, when from
afar she recognised Felicite, who was on the lookout in front
of the farrier’s shop. Hivert pulled in his horses and, the
servant, climbing up to the window, said mysteriously—
‘Madame, you must go at once to Monsieur Homais. It’s
for something important.’
The village was silent as usual. At the corner of the streets
were small pink heaps that smoked in the air, for this was the
time for jam-making, and everyone at Yonville prepared his
supply on the same day. But in front of the chemist’s shop
322 Madame Bovary

one might admire a far larger heap, and that surpassed the
others with the superiority that a laboratory must have over
ordinary stores, a general need over individual fancy.
She went in. The large arm-chair was upset, and even the
‘Fanal de Rouen’ lay on the ground, outspread between two
pestles. She pushed open the lobby door, and in the middle
of the kitchen, amid brown jars full of picked currants, of
powdered sugar and lump sugar, of the scales on the table,
and of the pans on the fire, she saw all the Homais, small
and large, with aprons reaching to their chins, and with
forks in their hands. Justin was standing up with bowed
head, and the chemist was screaming—
‘Who told you to go and fetch it in the Capharnaum.’
‘What is it? What is the matter?’
‘What is it?’ replied the druggist. ‘We are making pre-
serves; they are simmering; but they were about to boil
over, because there is too much juice, and I ordered another
pan. Then he, from indolence, from laziness, went and took,
hanging on its nail in my laboratory, the key of the Caphar-
naum.’
It was thus the druggist called a small room under the
leads, full of the utensils and the goods of his trade. He of-
ten spent long hours there alone, labelling, decanting, and
doing up again; and he looked upon it not as a simple store,
but as a veritable sanctuary, whence there afterwards issued,
elaborated by his hands, all sorts of pills, boluses, infusions,
lotions, and potions, that would bear far and wide his celeb-
rity. No one in the world set foot there, and he respected it
so, that he swept it himself. Finally, if the pharmacy, open

to all comers, was the spot where he displayed his pride,
the Capharnaum was the refuge where, egoistically con-
centrating himself, Homais delighted in the exercise of his
predilections, so that Justin’s thoughtlessness seemed to
him a monstrous piece of irreverence, and, redder than the
currants, he repeated—
‘Yes, from the Capharnaum! The key that locks up the
acids and caustic alkalies! To go and get a spare pan! a pan
with a lid! and that I shall perhaps never use! Everything
is of importance in the delicate operations of our art! But,
devil take it! one must make distinctions, and not employ
for almost domestic purposes that which is meant for phar-
maceutical! It is as if one were to carve a fowl with a scalpel;
as if a magistrate—‘
‘Now be calm,’ said Madame Homais.
And Athalie, pulling at his coat, cried ‘Papa! papa!’
‘No, let me alone,’ went on the druggist ‘let me alone,
hang it! My word! One might as well set up for a grocer.
That’s it! go it! respect nothing! break, smash, let loose the
leeches, burn the mallow-paste, pickle the gherkins in the
window jars, tear up the bandages!’
‘I thought you had—‘said Emma.
‘Presently! Do you know to what you exposed yourself?
Didn’t you see anything in the corner, on the left, on the
third shelf? Speak, answer, articulate something.’
‘I—don’t—know,’ stammered the young fellow.
‘Ah! you don’t know! Well, then, I do know! You saw a
bottle of blue glass, sealed with yellow wax, that contains
a white powder, on which I have even written ‘Dangerous!’
324 Madame Bovary

And do you know what is in it? Arsenic! And you go and
touch it! You take a pan that was next to it!’
‘Next to it!’ cried Madame Hoinais, clasping her hands.
‘Arsenic! You might have poisoned us all.’
And the children began howling as if they already had
frightful pains in their entrails.
‘Or poison a patient!’ continued the druggist. ‘Do you
want to see me in the prisoner’s dock with criminals, in a
court of justice? To see me dragged to the scaffold? Don’t
you know what care I take in managing things, although
I am so thoroughly used to it? Often I am horrified my-
self when I think of my responsibility; for the Government
persecutes us, and the absurd legislation that rules us is a
veritable Damocles’ sword over our heads.’
Emma no longer dreamed of asking what they wanted
her for, and the druggist went on in breathless phrases—
‘That is your return for all the kindness we have shown
you! That is how you recompense me for the really paternal
care that I lavish on you! For without me where would you
be? What would you be doing? Who provides you with food,
education, clothes, and all the means of figuring one day
with honour in the ranks of society? But you must pull hard
at the oar if you’re to do that, and get, as, people say, callosi-
ties upon your hands. Fabricando fit faber, age quod agis.*.’
* The worker lives by working, do what he will.
He was so exasperated he quoted Latin. He would have
quoted Chinese or Greenlandish had he known those two
languages, for he was in one of those crises in which the
whole soul shows indistinctly what it contains, like the

ocean, which, in the storm, opens itself from the seaweeds
on its shores down to the sands of its abysses.
And he went on—
‘I am beginning to repent terribly of having taken you
up! I should certainly have done better to have left you to
rot in your poverty and the dirt in which you were born.
Oh, you’ll never be fit for anything but to herd animals with
horns! You have no aptitude for science! You hardly know
how to stick on a label! And there you are, dwelling with me
snug as a parson, living in clover, taking your ease!’
But Emma, turning to Madame Homais, ‘I was told to
come here—‘
‘Oh, dear me!’ interrupted the good woman, with a sad
air, ‘how am I to tell you? It is a misfortune!’
She could not finish, the druggist was thundering—
‘Empty it! Clean it! Take it back! Be quick!’
And seizing Justin by the collar of his blouse, he shook
a book out of his pocket. The lad stooped, but Homais was
the quicker, and, having picked up the volume, contemplat-
ed it with staring eyes and open mouth.
‘CONJUGAL—LOVE!’ he said, slowly separating the
two words. ‘Ah! very good! very good! very pretty! And il-
lustrations! Oh, this is too much!’
Madame Homais came forward.
‘No, do not touch it!’
The children wanted to look at the pictures.
‘Leave the room,’ he said imperiously; and they went out.
First he walked up and down with the open volume in
his hand, rolling his eyes, choking, tumid, apoplectic. Then
326 Madame Bovary

he came straight to his pupil, and, planting himself in front
of him with crossed arms—
‘Have you every vice, then, little wretch? Take care! you
are on a downward path. Did not you reflect that this infa-
mous book might fall in the hands of my children, kindle a
spark in their minds, tarnish the purity of Athalie, corrupt
Napoleon. He is already formed like a man. Are you quite
sure, anyhow, that they have not read it? Can you certify to
me—‘
‘But really, sir,’ said Emma, ‘you wished to tell me—‘
‘Ah, yes! madame. Your father-in-law is dead.’
In fact, Monsieur Bovary senior had expired the evening
before suddenly from an attack of apoplexy as he got up
from table, and by way of greater precaution, on account
of Emma’s sensibility, Charles had begged Homais to break
the horrible news to her gradually. Homais had thought
over his speech; he had rounded, polished it, made it rhyth-
mical; it was a masterpiece of prudence and transitions, of
subtle turns and delicacy; but anger had got the better of
rhetoric.
Emma, giving up all chance of hearing any details, left
the pharmacy; for Monsieur Homais had taken up the
thread of his vituperations. However, he was growing calm-
er, and was now grumbling in a paternal tone whilst he
fanned himself with his skull-cap.
‘It is not that I entirely disapprove of the work. Its author
was a doctor! There are certain scientific points in it that it
is not ill a man should know, and I would even venture to
say that a man must know. But later—later! At any rate, not

till you are man yourself and your temperament is formed.’
When Emma knocked at the door. Charles, who was
waiting for her, came forward with open arms and said to
her with tears in his voice—
‘Ah! my dear!’
And he bent over her gently to kiss her. But at the con-
tact of his lips the memory of the other seized her, and she
passed her hand over her face shuddering.
But she made answer, ‘Yes, I know, I know!’
He showed her the letter in which his mother told the
event without any sentimental hypocrisy. She only regretted
her husband had not received the consolations of religion,
as he had died at Daudeville, in the street, at the door of a
cafe after a patriotic dinner with some ex-officers.
Emma gave him back the letter; then at dinner, for ap-
pearance’s sake, she affected a certain repugnance. But as he
urged her to try, she resolutely began eating, while Charles
opposite her sat motionless in a dejected attitude.
Now and then he raised his head and gave her a long look
full of distress. Once he sighed, ‘I should have liked to see
him again!’
She was silent. At last, understanding that she must say
something, ‘How old was your father?’ she asked.
‘Fifty-eight.’
‘Ah!’
And that was all.
A quarter of an hour after he added, ‘My poor mother!
what will become of her now?’
She made a gesture that signified she did not know. See-
328 Madame Bovary

ing her so taciturn, Charles imagined her much affected,
and forced himself to say nothing, not to reawaken this
sorrow which moved him. And, shaking off his own—
‘Did you enjoy yourself yesterday?’ he asked.
‘Yes.’
When the cloth was removed, Bovary did not rise, nor
did Emma; and as she looked at him, the monotony of the
spectacle drove little by little all pity from her heart. He
seemed to her paltry, weak, a cipher—in a word, a poor
thing in every way. How to get rid of him? What an inter-
minable evening! Something stupefying like the fumes of
opium seized her.
They heard in the passage the sharp noise of a wooden
leg on the boards. It was Hippolyte bringing back Emma’s
luggage. In order to put it down he described painfully a
quarter of a circle with his stump.
‘He doesn’t even remember any more about it,’ she
thought, looking at the poor devil, whose coarse red hair
was wet with perspiration.
Bovary was searching at the bottom of his purse for a
centime, and without appearing to understand all there was
of humiliation for him in the mere presence of this man,
who stood there like a personified reproach to his incurable
incapacity.
‘Hallo! you’ve a pretty bouquet,’ he said, noticing Leon’s
violets on the chimney.
‘Yes,’ she replied indifferently; ‘it’s a bouquet I bought
just now from a beggar.’
Charles picked up the flowers, and freshening his eyes,

red with tears, against them, smelt them delicately.
She took them quickly from his hand and put them in a
glass of water.
The next day Madame Bovary senior arrived. She and
her son wept much. Emma, on the pretext of giving orders,
disappeared. The following day they had a talk over the
mourning. They went and sat down with their workboxes
by the waterside under the arbour.
Charles was thinking of his father, and was surprised to
feel so much affection for this man, whom till then he had
thought he cared little about. Madame Bovary senior was
thinking of her husband. The worst days of the past seemed
enviable to her. All was forgotten beneath the instinctive
regret of such a long habit, and from time to time whilst she
sewed, a big tear rolled along her nose and hung suspended
there a moment. Emma was thinking that it was scarcely
forty-eight hours since they had been together, far from the
world, all in a frenzy of joy, and not having eyes enough to
gaze upon each other. She tried to recall the slightest de-
tails of that past day. But the presence of her husband and
mother-in-law worried her. She would have liked to hear
nothing, to see nothing, so as not to disturb the meditation
on her love, that, do what she would, became lost in exter-
nal sensations.
She was unpicking the lining of a dress, and the strips
were scattered around her. Madame Bovary senior was ply-
ing her scissor without looking up, and Charles, in his list
slippers and his old brown surtout that he used as a dress-
ing-gown, sat with both hands in his pockets, and did not
330 Madame Bovary

speak either; near them Berthe, in a little white pinafore,
was raking sand in the walks with her spade. Suddenly she
saw Monsieur Lheureux, the linendraper, come in through
the gate.
He came to offer his services ‘under the sad circumstanc-
es.’ Emma answered that she thought she could do without.
The shopkeeper was not to be beaten.
‘I beg your pardon,’ he said, ‘but I should like to have a
private talk with you.’ Then in a low voice, ‘It’s about that
affair—you know.’
Charles crimsoned to his ears. ‘Oh, yes! certainly.’ And
in his confusion, turning to his wife, ‘Couldn’t you, my dar-
ling?’
She seemed to understand him, for she rose; and Charles
said to his mother, ‘It is nothing particular. No doubt, some
household trifle.’ He did not want her to know the story of
the bill, fearing her reproaches.
As soon as they were alone, Monsieur Lheureux in suf-
ficiently clear terms began to congratulate Emma on the
inheritance, then to talk of indifferent matters, of the espal-
iers, of the harvest, and of his own health, which was always
so-so, always having ups and downs. In fact, he had to work
devilish hard, although he didn’t make enough, in spite of
all people said, to find butter for his bread.
Emma let him talk on. She had bored herself so prodi-
giously the last two days.
‘And so you’re quite well again?’ he went on. ‘Ma foi! I saw
your husband in a sad state. He’s a good fellow, though we
did have a little misunderstanding.’

She asked what misunderstanding, for Charles had said
nothing of the dispute about the goods supplied to her.
‘Why, you know well enough,’ cried Lheureux. ‘It was
about your little fancies—the travelling trunks.’
He had drawn his hat over his eyes, and, with his hands
behind his back, smiling and whistling, he looked straight
at her in an unbearable manner. Did he suspect anything?
She was lost in all kinds of apprehensions. At last,
however, he went on—
‘We made it up, all the same, and I’ve come again to pro-
pose another arrangement.’
This was to renew the bill Bovary had signed. The doc-
tor, of course, would do as he pleased; he was not to trouble
himself, especially just now, when he would have a lot of
worry. ‘And he would do better to give it over to someone
else—to you, for example. With a power of attorney it could
be easily managed, and then we (you and I) would have our
little business transactions together.’
She did not understand. He was silent. Then, passing to
his trade, Lheureux declared that madame must require
something. He would send her a black barege, twelve yards,
just enough to make a gown.
‘The one you’ve on is good enough for the house, but you
want another for calls. I saw that the very moment that I
came in. I’ve the eye of an American!’
He did not send the stuff; he brought it. Then he came
again to measure it; he came again on other pretexts, al-
ways trying to make himself agreeable, useful, ‘enfeoffing
himself,’ as Homais would have said, and always dropping
332 Madame Bovary

some hint to Emma about the power of attorney. He never
mentioned the bill; she did not think of it. Charles, at the
beginning of her convalescence, had certainly said some-
thing about it to her, but so many emotions had passed
through her head that she no longer remembered it. Besides,
she took care not to talk of any money questions. Madame
Bovary seemed surprised at this, and attributed the change
in her ways to the religious sentiments she had contracted
during her illness.
But as soon as she was gone, Emma greatly astounded
Bovary by her practical good sense. It would be necessary to
make inquiries, to look into mortgages, and see if there were
any occasion for a sale by auction or a liquidation. She quot-
ed technical terms casually, pronounced the grand words
of order, the future, foresight, and constantly exaggerated
the difficulties of settling his father’s affairs so much, that
at last one day she showed him the rough draft of a power
of attorney to manage and administer his business, arrange
all loans, sign and endorse all bills, pay all sums, etc. She
had profited by Lheureux’s lessons. Charles naively asked
her where this paper came from.
‘Monsieur Guillaumin”; and with the utmost coolness
she added, ‘I don’t trust him overmuch. Notaries have such
a bad reputation. Perhaps we ought to consult—we only
know—no one.’
‘Unless Leon—‘ replied Charles, who was reflecting. But
it was difficult to explain matters by letter. Then she offered
to make the journey, but he thanked her. She insisted. It was
quite a contest of mutual consideration. At last she cried

with affected waywardness—
‘No, I will go!’
‘How good you are!’ he said, kissing her forehead.
The next morning she set out in the ‘Hirondelle’ to go
to Rouen to consult Monsieur Leon, and she stayed there
three days.
334 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER THREE
T hey were three full, exquisite days—a true honeymoon.

They were at the Hotel-de-Boulogne, on the harbour;
and they lived there, with drawn blinds and closed doors,
with flowers on the floor, and iced syrups were brought
them early in the morning.
Towards evening they took a covered boat and went to
dine on one of the islands. It was the time when one hears
by the side of the dockyard the caulking-mallets sound-
ing against the hull of vessels. The smoke of the tar rose up
between the trees; there were large fatty drops on the wa-
ter, undulating in the purple colour of the sun, like floating
plaques of Florentine bronze.
They rowed down in the midst of moored boats, whose
long oblique cables grazed lightly against the bottom of the
boat. The din of the town gradually grew distant; the rolling
of carriages, the tumult of voices, the yelping of dogs on the
decks of vessels. She took off her bonnet, and they landed
on their island.
They sat down in the low-ceilinged room of a tavern, at
whose door hung black nets. They ate fried smelts, cream
and cherries. They lay down upon the grass; they kissed be-
hind the poplars; and they would fain, like two Robinsons,
have lived for ever in this little place, which seemed to them
in their beatitude the most magnificent on earth. It was not

the first time that they had seen trees, a blue sky, meadows;
that they had heard the water flowing and the wind blowing
in the leaves; but, no doubt, they had never admired all this,
as if Nature had not existed before, or had only begun to be
beautiful since the gratification of their desires.
At night they returned. The boat glided along the shores
of the islands. They sat at the bottom, both hidden by the
shade, in silence. The square oars rang in the iron thwarts,
and, in the stillness, seemed to mark time, like the beating
of a metronome, while at the stern the rudder that trailed
behind never ceased its gentle splash against the water.
Once the moon rose; they did not fail to make fine phras-
es, finding the orb melancholy and full of poetry. She even
began to sing—
‘One night, do you remember, we were sailing,’ etc.
Her musical but weak voice died away along the waves,
and the winds carried off the trills that Leon heard pass like
the flapping of wings about him.
She was opposite him, leaning against the partition of
the shallop, through one of whose raised blinds the moon
streamed in. Her black dress, whose drapery spread out like
a fan, made her seem more slender, taller. Her head was
raised, her hands clasped, her eyes turned towards heaven.
At times the shadow of the willows hid her completely; then
she reappeared suddenly, like a vision in the moonlight.
Leon, on the floor by her side, found under his hand a
ribbon of scarlet silk. The boatman looked at it, and at last
said—
‘Perhaps it belongs to the party I took out the other
336 Madame Bovary

day. A lot of jolly folk, gentlemen and ladies, with cakes,
champagne, cornets—everything in style! There was one
especially, a tall handsome man with small moustaches,
who was that funny! And they all kept saying, ‘Now tell us
something, Adolphe—Dolpe,’ I think.’
She shivered.
‘You are in pain?’ asked Leon, coming closer to her.
‘Oh, it’s nothing! No doubt, it is only the night air.’
‘And who doesn’t want for women, either,’ softly added
the sailor, thinking he was paying the stranger a compli-
ment.
Then, spitting on his hands, he took the oars again.
Yet they had to part. The adieux were sad. He was to send
his letters to Mere Rollet, and she gave him such precise in-
structions about a double envelope that he admired greatly
her amorous astuteness.
‘So you can assure me it is all right?’ she said with her
last kiss.
‘Yes, certainly.’
‘But why,’ he thought afterwards as he came back through
the streets alone, ‘is she so very anxious to get this power of
attorney?’

CHAPTER FOUR
L eon soon put on an air of superiority before his com-

rades, avoided their company, and completely neglected
his work.
He waited for her letters; he re-read them; he wrote to
her. He called her to mind with all the strength of his de-
sires and of his memories. Instead of lessening with absence,
this longing to see her again grew, so that at last on Saturday
morning he escaped from his office.
When, from the summit of the hill, he saw in the val-
ley below the church-spire with its tin flag swinging in the
wind, he felt that delight mingled with triumphant vanity
and egoistic tenderness that millionaires must experience
when they come back to their native village.
He went rambling round her house. A light was burning
in the kitchen. He watched for her shadow behind the cur-
tains, but nothing appeared.
Mere Lefrancois, when she saw him, uttered many ex-
clamations. She thought he ‘had grown and was thinner,’
while Artemise, on the contrary, thought him stouter and
darker.
He dined in the little room as of yore, but alone, without
the tax-gatherer; for Binet, tired of waiting for the ‘Hiron-
delle,’ had definitely put forward his meal one hour, and
now he dined punctually at five, and yet he declared usually
338 Madame Bovary

the rickety old concern ‘was late.’
Leon, however, made up his mind, and knocked at the
doctor’s door. Madame was in her room, and did not come
down for a quarter of an hour. The doctor seemed delighted
to see him, but he never stirred out that evening, nor all the
next day.
He saw her alone in the evening, very late, behind the
garden in the lane; in the lane, as she had the other one! It
was a stormy night, and they talked under an umbrella by
lightning flashes.
Their separation was becoming intolerable. ‘I would rath-
er die!’ said Emma. She was writhing in his arms, weeping.
‘Adieu! adieu! When shall I see you again?’
They came back again to embrace once more, and it was
then that she promised him to find soon, by no matter what
means, a regular opportunity for seeing one another in free-
dom at least once a week. Emma never doubted she should
be able to do this. Besides, she was full of hope. Some mon-
ey was coming to her.
On the strength of it she bought a pair of yellow curtains
with large stripes for her room, whose cheapness Monsieur
Lheureux had commended; she dreamed of getting a carpet,
and Lheureux, declaring that it wasn’t ‘drinking the sea,’
politely undertook to supply her with one. She could no lon-
ger do without his services. Twenty times a day she sent for
him, and he at once put by his business without a murmur.
People could not understand either why Mere Rollet break-
fasted with her every day, and even paid her private visits.
It was about this time, that is to say, the beginning of

winter, that she seemed seized with great musical fervour.
One evening when Charles was listening to her, she be-
gan the same piece four times over, each time with much
vexation, while he, not noticing any difference, cried—
‘Bravo! very goodl You are wrong to stop. Go on!’
‘Oh, no; it is execrable! My fingers are quite rusty.’
The next day he begged her to play him something
again.
‘Very well; to please you!’
And Charles confessed she had gone off a little. She
played wrong notes and blundered; then, stopping short—
‘Ah! it is no use. I ought to take some lessons; but—‘ She
bit her lips and added, ‘Twenty francs a lesson, that’s too
dear!’
‘Yes, so it is—rather,’ said Charles, giggling stupidly. ‘But
it seems to me that one might be able to do it for less; for
there are artists of no reputation, and who are often better
than the celebrities.’
‘Find them!’ said Emma.
The next day when he came home he looked at her shyly,
and at last could no longer keep back the words.
‘How obstinate you are sometimes! I went to Barfucheres
to-day. Well, Madame Liegard assured me that her three
young ladies who are at La Misericorde have lessons at fifty
sous apiece, and that from an excellent mistress!’
She shrugged her shoulders and did not open her piano
again. But when she passed by it (if Bovary were there), she
sighed—
‘Ah! my poor piano!’
340 Madame Bovary

And when anyone came to see her, she did not fail to
inform them she had given up music, and could not begin
again now for important reasons. Then people commiserated
her—
‘What a pity! she had so much talent!’
They even spoke to Bovary about it. They put him to
shame, and especially the chemist.
‘You are wrong. One should never let any of the facul-
ties of nature lie fallow. Besides, just think, my good friend,
that by inducing madame to study; you are economising
on the subsequent musical education of your child. For my
own part, I think that mothers ought themselves to instruct
their children. That is an idea of Rousseau’s, still rather new
perhaps, but that will end by triumphing, I am certain of it,
like mothers nursing their own children and vaccination.’
So Charles returned once more to this question of the
piano. Emma replied bitterly that it would be better to sell it.
This poor piano, that had given her vanity so much satisfac-
tion—to see it go was to Bovary like the indefinable suicide
of a part of herself.
‘If you liked,’ he said, ‘a lesson from time to time, that
wouldn’t after all be very ruinous.’
‘But lessons,’ she replied, ‘are only of use when followed
up.’
And thus it was she set about obtaining her husband’s
permission to go to town once a week to see her lover. At
the end of a month she was even considered to have made
considerable progress.

CHAPTER FIVE
S he went on Thursdays. She got up and dressed silently,

in order not to awaken Charles, who would have made
remarks about her getting ready too early. Next she walked
up and down, went to the windows, and looked out at the
Place. The early dawn was broadening between the pillars
of the market, and the chemist’s shop, with the shutters still
up, showed in the pale light of the dawn the large letters of
his signboard.
When the clock pointed to a quarter past seven, she went
off to the ‘Lion d’Or,’ whose door Artemise opened yawn-
ing. The girl then made up the coals covered by the cinders,
and Emma remained alone in the kitchen. Now and again
she went out. Hivert was leisurely harnessing his horses,
listening, moreover, to Mere Lefrancois, who, passing her
head and nightcap through a grating, was charging him
with commissions and giving him explanations that would
have confused anyone else. Emma kept beating the soles of
her boots against the pavement of the yard.
At last, when he had eaten his soup, put on his cloak,
lighted his pipe, and grasped his whip, he calmly installed
himself on his seat.
The ‘Hirondelle’ started at a slow trot, and for about a
mile stopped here and there to pick up passengers who
waited for it, standing at the border of the road, in front of
342 Madame Bovary

their yard gates.
Those who had secured seats the evening before kept it
waiting; some even were still in bed in their houses. Hi-
vert called, shouted, swore; then he got down from his seat
and went and knocked loudly at the doors. The wind blew
through the cracked windows.
The four seats, however, filled up. The carriage rolled
off; rows of apple-trees followed one upon another, and the
road between its two long ditches, full of yellow water, rose,
constantly narrowing towards the horizon.
Emma knew it from end to end; she knew that after a
meadow there was a sign-post, next an elm, a barn, or the
hut of a lime-kiln tender. Sometimes even, in the hope of
getting some surprise, she shut her eyes, but she never lost
the clear perception of the distance to be traversed.
At last the brick houses began to follow one another
more closely, the earth resounded beneath the wheels, the
‘Hirondelle’ glided between the gardens, where through an
opening one saw statues, a periwinkle plant, clipped yews,
and a swing. Then on a sudden the town appeared. Slop-
ing down like an amphitheatre, and drowned in the fog, it
widened out beyond the bridges confusedly. Then the open
country spread away with a monotonous movement till it
touched in the distance the vague line of the pale sky. Seen
thus from above, the whole landscape looked immovable
as a picture; the anchored ships were massed in one cor-
ner, the river curved round the foot of the green hills, and
the isles, oblique in shape, lay on the water, like large, mo-
tionless, black fishes. The factory chimneys belched forth

immense brown fumes that were blown away at the top.
One heard the rumbling of the foundries, together with the
clear chimes of the churches that stood out in the mist. The
leafless trees on the boulevards made violet thickets in the
midst of the houses, and the roofs, all shining with the rain,
threw back unequal reflections, according to the height of
the quarters in which they were. Sometimes a gust of wind
drove the clouds towards the Saint Catherine hills, like aer-
ial waves that broke silently against a cliff.
A giddiness seemed to her to detach itself from this mass
of existence, and her heart swelled as if the hundred and
twenty thousand souls that palpitated there had all at once
sent into it the vapour of the passions she fancied theirs.
Her love grew in the presence of this vastness, and expand-
ed with tumult to the vague murmurings that rose towards
her. She poured it out upon the square, on the walks, on
the streets, and the old Norman city outspread before her
eyes as an enormous capital, as a Babylon into which she
was entering. She leant with both hands against the window,
drinking in the breeze; the three horses galloped, the stones
grated in the mud, the diligence rocked, and Hivert, from
afar, hailed the carts on the road, while the bourgeois who
had spent the night at the Guillaume woods came quietly
down the hill in their little family carriages.
They stopped at the barrier; Emma undid her overshoes,
put on other gloves, rearranged her shawl, and some twenty
paces farther she got down from the ‘Hirondelle.’
The town was then awakening. Shop-boys in caps were
cleaning up the shop-fronts, and women with baskets
344 Madame Bovary

against their hips, at intervals uttered sonorous cries at the
corners of streets. She walked with downcast eyes, close
to the walls, and smiling with pleasure under her lowered
black veil.
For fear of being seen, she did not usually take the most
direct road. She plunged into dark alleys, and, all perspiring,
reached the bottom of the Rue Nationale, near the fountain
that stands there. It, is the quarter for theatres, public-hous-
es, and whores. Often a cart would pass near her, bearing
some shaking scenery. Waiters in aprons were sprinkling
sand on the flagstones between green shrubs. It all smelt of
absinthe, cigars, and oysters.
She turned down a street; she recognised him by his
curling hair that escaped from beneath his hat.
Leon walked along the pavement. She followed him to
the hotel. He went up, opened the door, entered—What an
embrace!
Then, after the kisses, the words gushed forth. They told
each other the sorrows of the week, the presentiments, the
anxiety for the letters; but now everything was forgotten;
they gazed into each other’s faces with voluptuous laughs,
and tender names.
The bed was large, of mahogany, in the shape of a boat.
The curtains were in red levantine, that hung from the
ceiling and bulged out too much towards the bell-shaped
bedside; and nothing in the world was so lovely as her
brown head and white skin standing out against this purple
colour, when, with a movement of shame, she crossed her
bare arms, hiding her face in her hands.

The warm room, with its discreet carpet, its gay orna-
ments, and its calm light, seemed made for the intimacies
of passion. The curtain-rods, ending in arrows, their brass
pegs, and the great balls of the fire-dogs shone suddenly
when the sun came in. On the chimney between the cande-
labra there were two of those pink shells in which one hears
the murmur of the sea if one holds them to the ear.
How they loved that dear room, so full of gaiety, despite
its rather faded splendour! They always found the furniture
in the same place, and sometimes hairpins, that she had for-
gotten the Thursday before, under the pedestal of the clock.
They lunched by the fireside on a little round table, inlaid
with rosewood. Emma carved, put bits on his plate with
all sorts of coquettish ways, and she laughed with a sono-
rous and libertine laugh when the froth of the champagne
ran over from the glass to the rings on her fingers. They
were so completely lost in the possession of each other that
they thought themselves in their own house, and that they
would live there till death, like two spouses eternally young.
They said ‘our room,’ ‘our carpet,’ she even said ‘my slippers,’
a gift of Leon’s, a whim she had had. They were pink satin,
bordered with swansdown. When she sat on his knees, her
leg, then too short, hung in the air, and the dainty shoe, that
had no back to it, was held only by the toes to her bare foot.
He for the first time enjoyed the inexpressible delicacy
of feminine refinements. He had never met this grace of
language, this reserve of clothing, these poses of the weary
dove. He admired the exaltation of her soul and the lace on
her petticoat. Besides, was she not ‘a lady’ and a married
346 Madame Bovary

woman—a real mistress, in fine?
By the diversity of her humour, in turn mystical or mirth-
ful, talkative, taciturn, passionate, careless, she awakened
in him a thousand desires, called up instincts or memo-
ries. She was the mistress of all the novels, the heroine of
all the dramas, the vague ‘she’ of all the volumes of verse.
He found again on her shoulder the amber colouring of the
‘Odalisque Bathing”; she had the long waist of feudal chat-
elaines, and she resembled the ‘Pale Woman of Barcelona.’
But above all she was the Angel!
Often looking at her, it seemed to him that his soul, es-
caping towards her, spread like a wave about the outline of
her head, and descended drawn down into the whiteness
of her breast. He knelt on the ground before her, and with
both elbows on her knees looked at her with a smile, his
face upturned.
She bent over him, and murmured, as if choking with
intoxication—
‘Oh, do not move! do not speak! look at me! Something
so sweet comes from your eyes that helps me so much!’
She called him ‘child.’ ‘Child, do you love me?’
And she did not listen for his answer in the haste of her
lips that fastened to his mouth.
On the clock there was a bronze cupid, who smirked as
he bent his arm beneath a golden garland. They had laughed
at it many a time, but when they had to part everything
seemed serious to them.
Motionless in front of each other, they kept repeating,
‘Till Thursday, till Thursday.’

Suddenly she seized his head between her hands, kissed
him hurriedly on the forehead, crying, ‘Adieu!’ and rushed
down the stairs.
She went to a hairdresser’s in the Rue de la Comedie to
have her hair arranged. Night fell; the gas was lighted in the
shop. She heard the bell at the theatre calling the mummers
to the performance, and she saw, passing opposite, men
with white faces and women in faded gowns going in at the
stage-door.
It was hot in the room, small, and too low where the stove
was hissing in the midst of wigs and pomades. The smell of
the tongs, together with the greasy hands that handled her
head, soon stunned her, and she dozed a little in her wrap-
per. Often, as he did her hair, the man offered her tickets for
a masked ball.
Then she went away. She went up the streets; reached the
Croix-Rouge, put on her overshoes, that she had hidden in
the morning under the seat, and sank into her place among
the impatient passengers. Some got out at the foot of the hill.
She remained alone in the carriage. At every turning all
the lights of the town were seen more and more complete-
ly, making a great luminous vapour about the dim houses.
Emma knelt on the cushions and her eyes wandered over
the dazzling light. She sobbed; called on Leon, sent him ten-
der words and kisses lost in the wind.
On the hillside a poor devil wandered about with his
stick in the midst of the diligences. A mass of rags covered
his shoulders, and an old staved-in beaver, turned out like
a basin, hid his face; but when he took it off he discovered
348 Madame Bovary

in the place of eyelids empty and bloody orbits. The flesh
hung in red shreds, and there flowed from it liquids that
congealed into green scale down to the nose, whose black
nostrils sniffed convulsively. To speak to you he threw back
his head with an idiotic laugh; then his bluish eyeballs,
rolling constantly, at the temples beat against the edge of
the open wound. He sang a little song as he followed the
carriages—
‘Maids an the warmth of a summer day Dream of love,
and of love always.’
And all the rest was about birds and sunshine and green
leaves.
Sometimes he appeared suddenly behind Emma, bare-
headed, and she drew back with a cry. Hivert made fun of
him. He would advise him to get a booth at the Saint Ro-
main fair, or else ask him, laughing, how his young woman
was.
Often they had started when, with a sudden movement,
his hat entered the diligence through the small window,
while he clung with his other arm to the footboard, between
the wheels splashing mud. His voice, feeble at first and
quavering, grew sharp; it resounded in the night like the
indistinct moan of a vague distress; and through the ring-
ing of the bells, the murmur of the trees, and the rumbling
of the empty vehicle, it had a far-off sound that disturbed
Emma. It went to the bottom of her soul, like a whirlwind in
an abyss, and carried her away into the distances of a bound-
less melancholy. But Hivert, noticing a weight behind, gave
the blind man sharp cuts with his whip. The thong lashed

his wounds, and he fell back into the mud with a yell. Then
the, passengers in the ‘Hirondelle’ ended by falling asleep,
some with open mouths, others with lowered chins, leaning
against their neighbour’s shoulder, or with their arm passed
through the strap, oscillating regularly with the jolting of
the carriage; and the reflection of the lantern swinging
without, on the crupper of the wheeler; penetrating into the
interior through the chocolate calico curtains, threw san-
guineous shadows over all these motionless people. Emma,
drunk with grief, shivered in her clothes, feeling her feet
grow colder and colder, and death in her soul.
Charles at home was waiting for her; the ‘Hirondelle’
was always late on Thursdays. Madame arrived at last, and
scarcely kissed the child. The dinner was not ready. No mat-
ter! She excused the servant. This girl now seemed allowed
to do just as she liked.
Often her husband, noting her pallor, asked if she were
unwell.
‘No,’ said Emma.
‘But,’ he replied, ‘you seem so strange this evening.’
‘Oh, it’s nothing! nothing!’
There were even days when she had no sooner come in
than she went up to her room; and Justin, happening to be
there, moved about noiselessly, quicker at helping her than
the best of maids. He put the matches ready, the candle-
stick, a book, arranged her nightgown, turned back the
bedclothes.
‘Come!’ said she, ‘that will do. Now you can go.’
For he stood there, his hands hanging down and his eyes
350 Madame Bovary

wide open, as if enmeshed in the innumerable threads of a
sudden reverie.
The following day was frightful, and those that came af-
ter still more unbearable, because of her impatience to once
again seize her happiness; an ardent lust, inflamed by the
images of past experience, and that burst forth freely on
the seventh day beneath Leon’s caresses. His ardours were
hidden beneath outbursts of wonder and gratitude. Emma
tasted this love in a discreet, absorbed fashion, maintained
it by all the artifices of her tenderness, and trembled a little
lest it should be lost later on.
She often said to him, with her sweet, melancholy
voice—
‘Ah! you too, you will leave me! You will marry! You will
be like all the others.’
He asked, ‘What others?’
‘Why, like all men,’ she replied. Then added, repulsing
him with a languid movement—
‘You are all evil!’
One day, as they were talking philosophically of earthly
disillusions, to experiment on his jealousy, or yielding, per-
haps, to an over-strong need to pour out her heart, she told
him that formerly, before him, she had loved someone.
‘Not like you,’ she went on quickly, protesting by the head
of her child that ‘nothing had passed between them.’
The young man believed her, but none the less questioned
her to find out what he was.
‘He was a ship’s captain, my dear.’
Was this not preventing any inquiry, and, at the same

time, assuming a higher ground through this pretended
fascination exercised over a man who must have been of
warlike nature and accustomed to receive homage?
The clerk then felt the lowliness of his position; he longed
for epaulettes, crosses, titles. All that would please her—he
gathered that from her spendthrift habits.
Emma nevertheless concealed many of these extravagant
fancies, such as her wish to have a blue tilbury to drive into
Rouen, drawn by an English horse and driven by a groom
in top-boots. It was Justin who had inspired her with this
whim, by begging her to take him into her service as valet-
de-chambre*, and if the privation of it did not lessen the
pleasure of her arrival at each rendezvous, it certainly aug-
mented the bitterness of the return.
* Manservant.
Often, when they talked together of Paris, she ended by
murmuring, ‘Ah! how happy we should be there!’
‘Are we not happy?’ gently answered the young man pass-
ing his hands over her hair.
‘Yes, that is true,’ she said. ‘I am mad. Kiss me!’
To her husband she was more charming than ever. She
made him pistachio-creams, and played him waltzes after
dinner. So he thought himself the most fortunate of men
and Emma was without uneasiness, when, one evening
suddenly he said—
‘It is Mademoiselle Lempereur, isn’t it, who gives you les-
sons?’
‘Yes.’
‘Well, I saw her just now,’ Charles went on, ‘at Madame
352 Madame Bovary

Liegeard’s. I spoke to her about you, and she doesn’t know
you.’
This was like a thunderclap. However, she replied quite
naturally—
‘Ah! no doubt she forgot my name.’
‘But perhaps,’ said the doctor, ‘there are several Demoi-
selles Lempereur at Rouen who are music-mistresses.’
‘Possibly!’ Then quickly—‘But I have my receipts here.
See!’
And she went to the writing-table, ransacked all the
drawers, rummaged the papers, and at last lost her head so
completely that Charles earnestly begged her not to take so
much trouble about those wretched receipts.
‘Oh, I will find them,’ she said.
And, in fact, on the following Friday, as Charles was put-
ting on one of his boots in the dark cabinet where his clothes
were kept, he felt a piece of paper between the leather and
his sock. He took it out and read—
‘Received, for three months’ lessons and several pieces
of music, the sum of sixty-three francs.—Felicie Lempereur,
professor of music.’
‘How the devil did it get into my boots?’
‘It must,’ she replied, ‘have fallen from the old box of bills
that is on the edge of the shelf.’
From that moment her existence was but one long tissue
of lies, in which she enveloped her love as in veils to hide it.
It was a want, a mania, a pleasure carried to such an extent
that if she said she had the day before walked on the right
side of a road, one might know she had taken the left.

One morning, when she had gone, as usual, rather light-
ly clothed, it suddenly began to snow, and as Charles was
watching the weather from the window, he caught sight of
Monsieur Bournisien in the chaise of Monsieur Tuvache,
who was driving him to Rouen. Then he went down to give
the priesta thick shawl that he was to hand over to Emma
as soon as he reached the ‘Croix-Rouge.’ When he got to
the inn, Monsieur Bournisien asked for the wife of the Yon-
ville doctor. The landlady replied that she very rarely came
to her establishment. So that evening, when he recognised
Madame Bovary in the ‘Hirondelle,’ the cure told her his
dilemma, without, however, appearing to attach much im-
portance to it, for he began praising a preacher who was
doing wonders at the Cathedral, and whom all the ladies
were rushing to hear.
Still, if he did not ask for any explanation, others, later on,
might prove less discreet. So she thought well to get down
each time at the ‘Croix-Rouge,’ so that the good folk of her
village who saw her on the stairs should suspect nothing.
One day, however, Monsieur Lheureux met her coming
out of the Hotel de Boulogne on Leon’s arm; and she was
frightened, thinking he would gossip. He was not such a
fool. But three days after he came to her room, shut the door,
and said, ‘I must have some money.’
She declared she could not give him any. Lheureux burst
into lamentations and reminded her of all the kindnesses
he had shown her.
In fact, of the two bills signed by Charles, Emma up to the
present had paid only one. As to the second, the shopkeeper,
354 Madame Bovary

at her request, had consented to replace it by another, which
again had been renewed for a long date. Then he drew from
his pocket a list of goods not paid for; to wit, the curtains,
the carpet, the material for the armchairs, several dresses,
and divers articles of dress, the bills for which amounted to
about two thousand francs.
She bowed her head. He went on—
‘But if you haven’t any ready money, you have an estate.’
And he reminded her of a miserable little hovel situated at
Barneville, near Aumale, that brought in almost nothing.
It had formerly been part of a small farm sold by Monsieur
Bovary senior; for Lheureux knew everything, even to the
number of acres and the names of the neighbours.
‘If I were in your place,’ he said, ‘I should clear myself of
my debts, and have money left over.’
She pointed out the difficulty of getting a purchaser. He
held out the hope of finding one; but she asked him how she
should manage to sell it.
‘Haven’t you your power of attorney?’ he replied.
The phrase came to her like a breath of fresh air. ‘Leave
me the bill,’ said Emma.
‘Oh, it isn’t worth while,’ answered Lheureux.
He came back the following week and boasted of hav-
ing, after much trouble, at last discovered a certain Langlois,
who, for a long time, had had an eye on the property, but
without mentioning his price.
‘Never mind the price!’ she cried.
But they would, on the contrary, have to wait, to sound
the fellow. The thing was worth a journey, and, as she could

not undertake it, he offered to go to the place to have an in-
terview with Langlois. On his return he announced that the
purchaser proposed four thousand francs.
Emma was radiant at this news.
‘Frankly,’ he added, ‘that’s a good price.’
She drew half the sum at once, and when she was about
to pay her account the shopkeeper said—
‘It really grieves me, on my word! to see you depriving
yourself all at once of such a big sum as that.’
Then she looked at the bank-notes, and dreaming of the
unlimited number of rendezvous represented by those two
thousand francs, she stammered—
‘What! what!’
‘Oh!’ he went on, laughing good-naturedly, ‘one puts
anything one likes on receipts. Don’t you think I know what
household affairs are?’ And he looked at her fixedly, while
in his hand he held two long papers that he slid between his
nails. At last, opening his pocket-book, he spread out on the
table four bills to order, each for a thousand francs.
‘Sign these,’ he said, ‘and keep it all!’
She cried out, scandalised.
‘But if I give you the surplus,’ replied Monsieur Lheureux
impudently, ‘is that not helping you?’
And taking a pen he wrote at the bottom of the account,
‘Received of Madame Bovary four thousand francs.’
‘Now who can trouble you, since in six months you’ll
draw the arrears for your cottage, and I don’t make the last
bill due till after you’ve been paid?’
Emma grew rather confused in her calculations, and
356 Madame Bovary

her ears tingled as if gold pieces, bursting from their bags,
rang all round her on the floor. At last Lheureux explained
that he had a very good friend, Vincart, a broker at Rouen,
who would discount these four bills. Then he himself would
hand over to madame the remainder after the actual debt
was paid.
But instead of two thousand francs he brought only eigh-
teen hundred, for the friend Vincart (which was only fair)
had deducted two hundred francs for commission and dis-
count. Then he carelessly asked for a receipt.
‘You understand—in business—sometimes. And with
the date, if you please, with the date.’
A horizon of realisable whims opened out before Emma.
She was prudent enough to lay by a thousand crowns, with
which the first three bills were paid when they fell due; but
the fourth, by chance, came to the house on a Thursday, and
Charles, quite upset, patiently awaited his wife’s return for
an explanation.
If she had not told him about this bill, it was only to spare
him such domestic worries; she sat on his knees, caressed
him, cooed to him, gave him a long enumeration of all the
indispensable things that had been got on credit.
‘Really, you must confess, considering the quantity, it
isn’t too dear.’
Charles, at his wit’s end, soon had recourse to the eter-
nal Lheureux, who swore he would arrange matters if the
doctor would sign him two bills, one of which was for sev-
en hundred francs, payable in three months. In order to
arrange for this he wrote his mother a pathetic letter. In-

stead of sending a reply she came herself; and when Emma
wanted to know whether he had got anything out of her,
‘Yes,’ he replied; ‘but she wants to see the account.’ The next
morning at daybreak Emma ran to Lheureux to beg him to
make out another account for not more than a thousand
francs, for to show the one for four thousand it would be
necessary to say that she had paid two-thirds, and confess,
consequently, the sale of the estate—a negotiation admira-
bly carried out by the shopkeeper, and which, in fact, was
only actually known later on.
Despite the low price of each article, Madame Bovary se-
nior, of course, thought the expenditure extravagant.
‘Couldn’t you do without a carpet? Why have recovered
the arm-chairs? In my time there was a single arm-chair
in a house, for elderly persons—at any rate it was so at my
mother’s, who was a good woman, I can tell you. Every-
body can’t be rich! No fortune can hold out against waste!
I should be ashamed to coddle myself as you do! And yet
I am old. I need looking after. And there! there! fitting up
gowns! fallals! What! silk for lining at two francs, when you
can get jaconet for ten sous, or even for eight, that would do
well enough!’
Emma, lying on a lounge, replied as quietly as possible—
‘Ah! Madame, enough! enough!’
The other went on lecturing her, predicting they would
end in the workhouse. But it was Bovary’s fault. Luckily he
had promised to destroy that power of attorney.
‘What?’
‘Ah! he swore he would,’ went on the good woman.
358 Madame Bovary

Emma opened the window, called Charles, and the poor
fellow was obliged to confess the promise torn from him by
his mother.
Emma disappeared, then came back quickly, and majes-
tically handed her a thick piece of paper.
‘Thank you,’ said the old woman. And she threw the
power of attorney into the fire.
Emma began to laugh, a strident, piercing, continuous
laugh; she had an attack of hysterics.
‘Oh, my God!’ cried Charles. ‘Ah! you really are wrong!
You come here and make scenes with her!’
His mother, shrugging her shoulders, declared it was ‘all
put on.’
But Charles, rebelling for the first time, took his wife’s
part, so that Madame Bovary, senior, said she would leave.
She went the very next day, and on the threshold, as he was
trying to detain her, she replied—
‘No, no! You love her better than me, and you are right.
It is natural. For the rest, so much the worse! You will see.
Good day—for I am not likely to come soon again, as you
say, to make scenes.’
Charles nevertheless was very crestfallen before Emma,
who did not hide the resentment she still felt at his want of
confidence, and it needed many prayers before she would
consent to have another power of attorney. He even accom-
panied her to Monsieur Guillaumin to have a second one,
just like the other, drawn up.
‘I understand,’ said the notary; ‘a man of science can’t be
worried with the practical details of life.’

And Charles felt relieved by this comfortable reflection,
which gave his weakness the flattering appearance of higher
pre-occupation.
And what an outburst the next Thursday at the hotel in
their room with Leon! She laughed, cried, sang, sent for
sherbets, wanted to smoke cigarettes, seemed to him wild
and extravagant, but adorable, superb.
He did not know what recreation of her whole being
drove her more and more to plunge into the pleasures of
life. She was becoming irritable, greedy, voluptuous; and
she walked about the streets with him carrying her head
high, without fear, so she said, of compromising herself. At
times, however, Emma shuddered at the sudden thought of
meeting Rodolphe, for it seemed to her that, although they
were separated forever, she was not completely free from her
subjugation to him.
One night she did not return to Yonville at all. Charles
lost his head with anxiety, and little Berthe would not go to
bed without her mamma, and sobbed enough to break her
heart. Justin had gone out searching the road at random.
Monsieur Homais even had left his pharmacy.
At last, at eleven o’clock, able to bear it no longer, Charles
harnessed his chaise, jumped in, whipped up his horse, and
reached the ‘Croix-Rouge’ about two o’clock in the morn-
ing. No one there! He thought that the clerk had perhaps
seen her; but where did he live? Happily, Charles remem-
bered his employer’s address, and rushed off there.
Day was breaking, and he could distinguish the es-
cutcheons over the door, and knocked. Someone, without
360 Madame Bovary

opening the door, shouted out the required information,
adding a few insults to those who disturb people in the mid-
dle of the night.
The house inhabited by the clerk had neither bell, knock-
er, nor porter. Charles knocked loudly at the shutters with
his hands. A policeman happened to pass by. Then he was
frightened, and went away.
‘I am mad,’ he said; ‘no doubt they kept her to dinner at
Monsieur Lormeaux’.’ But the Lormeaux no longer lived at
Rouen.
‘She probably stayed to look after Madame Dubreuil.
Why, Madame Dubreuil has been dead these ten months!
Where can she be?’
An idea occurred to him. At a cafe he asked for a Direc-
tory, and hurriedly looked for the name of Mademoiselle
Lempereur, who lived at No. 74 Rue de la Renelle-des-Ma-
roquiniers.
As he was turning into the street, Emma herself ap-
peared at the other end of it. He threw himself upon her
rather than embraced her, crying—
‘What kept you yesterday?’
‘I was not well.’
‘What was it? Where? How?’
She passed her hand over her forehead and answered, ‘At
Mademoiselle Lempereur’s.’
‘I was sure of it! I was going there.’
‘Oh, it isn’t worth while,’ said Emma. ‘She went out just
now; but for the future don’t worry. I do not feel free, you
see, if I know that the least delay upsets you like this.’

This was a sort of permission that she gave herself, so as
to get perfect freedom in her escapades. And she profited by
it freely, fully. When she was seized with the desire to see
Leon, she set out upon any pretext; and as he was not ex-
pecting her on that day, she went to fetch him at his office.
It was a great delight at first, but soon he no longer con-
cealed the truth, which was, that his master complained
very much about these interruptions.
‘Pshaw! come along,’ she said.
And he slipped out.
She wanted him to dress all in black, and grow a pointed
beard, to look like the portraits of Louis XIII. She wanted
to see his lodgings; thought them poor. He blushed at them,
but she did not notice this, then advised him to buy some
curtains like hers, and as he objected to the expense—
‘Ah! ah! you care for your money,’ she said laughing.
Each time Leon had to tell her everything that he had
done since their last meeting. She asked him for some vers-
es—some verses ‘for herself,’ a ‘love poem’ in honour of her.
But he never succeeded in getting a rhyme for the second
verse; and at last ended by copying a sonnet in a ‘Keep-
sake.’ This was less from vanity than from the one desire
of pleasing her. He did not question her ideas; he accepted
all her tastes; he was rather becoming her mistress than she
his. She had tender words and kisses that thrilled his soul.
Where could she have learnt this corruption almost incor-
poreal in the strength of its profanity and dissimulation?
362 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER SIX
D uring the journeys he made to see her, Leon had often

dined at the chemist’s, and he felt obliged from polite-
ness to invite him in turn.
‘With pleasure!’ Monsieur Homais replied; ‘besides, I
must invigorate my mind, for I am getting rusty here. We’ll
go to the theatre, to the restaurant; we’ll make a night of it.’
‘Oh, my dear!’ tenderly murmured Madame Homais,
alarmed at the vague perils he was preparing to brave.
‘Well, what? Do you think I’m not sufficiently ruining
my health living here amid the continual emanations of the
pharmacy? But there! that is the way with women! They are
jealous of science, and then are opposed to our taking the
most legitimate distractions. No matter! Count upon me.
One of these days I shall turn up at Rouen, and we’ll go the
pace together.’
The druggist would formerly have taken good care not
to use such an expression, but he was cultivating a gay Pa-
risian style, which he thought in the best taste; and, like his
neighbour, Madame Bovary, he questioned the clerk curi-
ously about the customs of the capital; he even talked slang
to dazzle the bourgeois, saying bender, crummy, dandy,
macaroni, the cheese, cut my stick and ‘I’ll hook it,’ for ‘I
am going.’
So one Thursday Emma was surprised to meet Monsieur

Homais in the kitchen of the ‘Lion d’Or,’ wearing a travel-
ler’s costume, that is to say, wrapped in an old cloak which
no one knew he had, while he carried a valise in one hand
and the foot-warmer of his establishment in the other. He
had confided his intentions to no one, for fear of causing the
public anxiety by his absence.
The idea of seeing again the place where his youth had
been spent no doubt excited him, for during the whole jour-
ney he never ceased talking, and as soon as he had arrived,
he jumped quickly out of the diligence to go in search of
Leon. In vain the clerk tried to get rid of him. Monsieur
Homais dragged him off to the large Cafe de la Normandie,
which he entered majestically, not raising his hat, thinking
it very provincial to uncover in any public place.
Emma waited for Leon three quarters of an hour. At last
she ran to his office; and, lost in all sorts of conjectures, ac-
cusing him of indifference, and reproaching herself for her
weakness, she spent the afternoon, her face pressed against
the window-panes.
At two o’clock they were still at a table opposite each
other. The large room was emptying; the stove-pipe, in the
shape of a palm-tree, spread its gilt leaves over the white
ceiling, and near them, outside the window, in the bright
sunshine, a little fountain gurgled in a white basin, where;
in the midst of watercress and asparagus, three torpid lob-
sters stretched across to some quails that lay heaped up in a
pile on their sides.
Homais was enjoying himself. Although he was even
more intoxicated with the luxury than the rich fare, the
364 Madame Bovary

Pommard wine all the same rather excited his faculties;
and when the omelette au rhum* appeared, he began pro-
pounding immoral theories about women. What seduced
him above all else was chic. He admired an elegant toilette
in a well-furnished apartment, and as to bodily qualities, he
didn’t dislike a young girl.
* In rum.
Leon watched the clock in despair. The druggist went on
drinking, eating, and talking.
‘You must be very lonely,’ he said suddenly, ‘here at Rouen.
To be sure your lady-love doesn’t live far away.’
And the other blushed—
‘Come now, be frank. Can you deny that at Yonville—‘
The young man stammered something.
‘At Madame Bovary’s, you’re not making love to—‘
‘To whom?’
‘The servant!’
He was not joking; but vanity getting the better of all
prudence, Leon, in spite of himself protested. Besides, he
only liked dark women.
‘I approve of that,’ said the chemist; ‘they have more pas-
sion.’
And whispering into his friend’s ear, he pointed out the
symptoms by which one could find out if a woman had pas-
sion. He even launched into an ethnographic digression:
the German was vapourish, the French woman licentious,
the Italian passionate.
‘And negresses?’ asked the clerk.
‘They are an artistic taste!’ said Homais. ‘Waiter! two

cups of coffee!’
‘Are we going?’ at last asked Leon impatiently.
‘Ja!’
But before leaving he wanted to see the proprietor of the
establishment and made him a few compliments. Then the
young man, to be alone, alleged he had some business en-
gagement.
‘Ah! I will escort you,’ said Homais.
And all the while he was walking through the streets
with him he talked of his wife, his children; of their future,
and of his business; told him in what a decayed condition
it had formerly been, and to what a degree of perfection he
had raised it.
Arrived in front of the Hotel de Boulogne, Leon left him
abruptly, ran up the stairs, and found his mistress in great
excitement. At mention of the chemist she flew into a pas-
sion. He, however, piled up good reasons; it wasn’t his fault;
didn’t she know Homais—did she believe that he would
prefer his company? But she turned away; he drew her back,
and, sinking on his knees, clasped her waist with his arms
in a languorous pose, full of concupiscence and supplica-
tion.
She was standing; up, her large flashing eyes looked at
him seriously, almost terribly. Then tears obscured them,
her red eyelids were lowered, she gave him her hands, and
Leon was pressing them to his lips when a servant appeared
to tell the gentleman that he was wanted.
‘You will come back?’ she said.
‘Yes.’
366 Madame Bovary

‘But when?’
‘Immediately.’
‘It’s a trick,’ said the chemist, when he saw Leon. ‘I want-
ed to interrupt this visit, that seemed to me to annoy you.
Let’s go and have a glass of garus at Bridoux’.’
Leon vowed that he must get back to his office. Then the
druggist joked him about quill-drivers and the law.
‘Leave Cujas and Barthole alone a bit. Who the devil pre-
vents you? Be a man! Let’s go to Bridoux’. You’ll see his dog.
It’s very interesting.’
And as the clerk still insisted—
‘I’ll go with you. I’ll read a paper while I wait for you, or
turn over the leaves of a ‘Code.’’
Leon, bewildered by Emma’s anger, Monsieur Homais’
chatter, and, perhaps, by the heaviness of the luncheon, was
undecided, and, as it were, fascinated by the chemist, who
kept repeating—
‘Let’s go to Bridoux’. It’s just by here, in the Rue Malpa-
lu.’
Then, through cowardice, through stupidity, through
that indefinable feeling that drags us into the most dis-
tasteful acts, he allowed himself to be led off to Bridoux’,
whom they found in his small yard, superintending three
workmen, who panted as they turned the large wheel of a
machine for making seltzer-water. Homais gave them some
good advice. He embraced Bridoux; they took some garus.
Twenty times Leon tried to escape, but the other seized him
by the arm saying—
‘Presently! I’m coming! We’ll go to the ‘Fanal de Rouen’

to see the fellows there. I’ll introduce you to Thornassin.’
At last he managed to get rid of him, and rushed straight
to the hotel. Emma was no longer there. She had just gone
in a fit of anger. She detested him now. This failing to keep
their rendezvous seemed to her an insult, and she tried to
rake up other reasons to separate herself from him. He was
incapable of heroism, weak, banal, more spiritless than a
woman, avaricious too, and cowardly.
Then, growing calmer, she at length discovered that she
had, no doubt, calumniated him. But the disparaging of
those we love always alienates us from them to some extent.
We must not touch our idols; the gilt sticks to our fingers.
They gradually came to talking more frequently of mat-
ters outside their love, and in the letters that Emma wrote
him she spoke of flowers, verses, the moon and the stars, na-
ive resources of a waning passion striving to keep itself alive
by all external aids. She was constantly promising herself a
profound felicity on her next journey. Then she confessed to
herself that she felt nothing extraordinary. This disappoint-
ment quickly gave way to a new hope, and Emma returned
to him more inflamed, more eager than ever. She undressed
brutally, tearing off the thin laces of her corset that nestled
around her hips like a gliding snake. She went on tiptoe,
barefooted, to see once more that the door was closed, then,
pale, serious, and, without speaking, with one movement,
she threw herself upon his breast with a long shudder.
Yet there was upon that brow covered with cold drops,
on those quivering lips, in those wild eyes, in the strain of
those arms, something vague and dreary that seemed to
368 Madame Bovary

Leon to glide between them subtly as if to separate them.
He did not dare to question her; but, seeing her so skilled,
she must have passed, he thought, through every experi-
ence of suffering and of pleasure. What had once charmed
now frightened him a little. Besides, he rebelled against his
absorption, daily more marked, by her personality. He be-
grudged Emma this constant victory. He even strove not
to love her; then, when he heard the creaking of her boots,
he turned coward, like drunkards at the sight of strong
drinks.
She did not fail, in truth, to lavish all sorts of attentions
upon him, from the delicacies of food to the coquettries of
dress and languishing looks. She brought roses to her breast
from Yonville, which she threw into his face; was anxious
about his health, gave him advice as to his conduct; and,
in order the more surely to keep her hold on him, hoping
perhaps that heaven would take her part, she tied a medal
of the Virgin round his neck. She inquired like a virtuous
mother about his companions. She said to him—
‘Don’t see them; don’t go out; think only of ourselves;
love me!’
She would have liked to be able to watch over his life;
and the idea occurred to her of having him followed in the
streets. Near the hotel there was always a kind of loafer who
accosted travellers, and who would not refuse. But her pride
revolted at this.
‘Bah! so much the worse. Let him deceive me! What does
it matter to me? As If I cared for him!’
One day, when they had parted early and she was re-

turning alone along the boulevard, she saw the walls of her
convent; then she sat down on a form in the shade of the elm-
trees. How calm that time had been! How she longed for the
ineffable sentiments of love that she had tried to figure to
herself out of books! The first month of her marriage, her
rides in the wood, the viscount that waltzed, and Lagardy
singing, all repassed before her eyes. And Leon suddenly
appeared to her as far off as the others.
‘Yet I love him,’ she said to herself.
No matter! She was not happy—she never had been.
Whence came this insufficiency in life—this instantaneous
turning to decay of everything on which she leant? But if
there were somewhere a being strong and beautiful, a val-
iant nature, full at once of exaltation and refinement, a
poet’s heart in an angel’s form, a lyre with sounding chords
ringing out elegiac epithalamia to heaven, why, perchance,
should she not find him? Ah! how impossible! Besides,
nothing was worth the trouble of seeking it; everything was
a lie. Every smile hid a yawn of boredom, every joy a curse,
all pleasure satiety, and the sweetest kisses left upon your
lips only the unattainable desire for a greater delight.
A metallic clang droned through the air, and four strokes
were heard from the convent-clock. Four o’clock! And
it seemed to her that she had been there on that form an
eternity. But an infinity of passions may be contained in a
minute, like a crowd in a small space.
Emma lived all absorbed in hers, and troubled no more
about money matters than an archduchess.
Once, however, a wretched-looking man, rubicund and
370 Madame Bovary

bald, came to her house, saying he had been sent by Mon-
sieur Vincart of Rouen. He took out the pins that held
together the side-pockets of his long green overcoat, stuck
them into his sleeve, and politely handed her a paper.
It was a bill for seven hundred francs, signed by her, and
which Lheureux, in spite of all his professions, had paid
away to Vincart. She sent her servant for him. He could
not come. Then the stranger, who had remained standing,
casting right and left curious glances, that his thick, fair
eyebrows hid, asked with a naive air—
‘What answer am I to take Monsieur Vincart?’
‘Oh,’ said Emma, ‘tell him that I haven’t it. I will send
next week; he must wait; yes, till next week.’
And the fellow went without another word.
But the next day at twelve o’clock she received a summons,
and the sight of the stamped paper, on which appeared sev-
eral times in large letters, ‘Maitre Hareng, bailiff at Buchy,’
so frightened her that she rushed in hot haste to the linen-
draper’s. She found him in his shop, doing up a parcel.
‘Your obedient!’ he said; ‘I am at your service.’
But Lheureux, all the same, went on with his work,
helped by a young girl of about thirteen, somewhat hunch-
backed, who was at once his clerk and his servant.
Then, his clogs clattering on the shop-boards, he went
up in front of Madame Bovary to the first door, and intro-
duced her into a narrow closet, where, in a large bureau in
sapon-wood, lay some ledgers, protected by a horizontal
padlocked iron bar. Against the wall, under some remnants
of calico, one glimpsed a safe, but of such dimensions that

it must contain something besides bills and money. Mon-
sieur Lheureux, in fact, went in for pawnbroking, and it was
there that he had put Madame Bovary’s gold chain, together
with the earrings of poor old Tellier, who, at last forced to
sell out, had bought a meagre store of grocery at Quincam-
poix, where he was dying of catarrh amongst his candles,
that were less yellow than his face.
Lheureux sat down in a large cane arm-chair, saying:
‘What news?’
‘See!’
And she showed him the paper.
‘Well how can I help it?’
Then she grew angry, reminding him of the promise he
had given not to pay away her bills. He acknowledged it.
‘But I was pressed myself; the knife was at my own
throat.’
‘And what will happen now?’ she went on.
‘Oh, it’s very simple; a judgment and then a distraint—
that’s about it!’
Emma kept down a desire to strike him, and asked gently
if there was no way of quieting Monsieur Vincart.
‘I dare say! Quiet Vincart! You don’t know him; he’s more
ferocious than an Arab!’
Still Monsieur Lheureux must interfere.
‘Well, listen. It seems to me so far I’ve been very good to
you.’ And opening one of his ledgers, ‘See,’ he said. Then
running up the page with his finger, ‘Let’s see! let’s see! Au-
gust 3d, two hundred francs; June 17th, a hundred and fifty;
March 23d, forty-six. In April—‘
372 Madame Bovary

He stopped, as if afraid of making some mistake.
‘Not to speak of the bills signed by Monsieur Bovary, one
for seven hundred francs, and another for three hundred.
As to your little installments, with the interest, why, there’s
no end to ‘em; one gets quite muddled over ‘em. I’ll have
nothing more to do with it.’
She wept; she even called him ‘her good Monsieur Lheu-
reux.’ But he always fell back upon ‘that rascal Vincart.’
Besides, he hadn’t a brass farthing; no one was paying him
now-a-days; they were eating his coat off his back; a poor
shopkeeper like him couldn’t advance money.
Emma was silent, and Monsieur Lheureux, who was bit-
ing the feathers of a quill, no doubt became uneasy at her
silence, for he went on—
‘Unless one of these days I have something coming in, I
might—‘
‘Besides,’ said she, ‘as soon as the balance of Barnev-
ille—‘
‘What!’
And on hearing that Langlois had not yet paid he seemed
much surprised. Then in a honied voice—
‘And we agree, you say?’
‘Oh! to anything you like.’
On this he closed his eyes to reflect, wrote down a few
figures, and declaring it would be very difficult for him, that
the affair was shady, and that he was being bled, he wrote
out four bills for two hundred and fifty francs each, to fall
due month by month.
‘Provided that Vincart will listen to me! However, it’s set-

tled. I don’t play the fool; I’m straight enough.’
Next he carelessly showed her several new goods, not one
of which, however, was in his opinion worthy of madame.
‘When I think that there’s a dress at threepence-halfpen-
ny a yard, and warranted fast colours! And yet they actually
swallow it! Of course you understand one doesn’t tell them
what it really is!’ He hoped by this confession of dishonesty
to others to quite convince her of his probity to her.
Then he called her back to show her three yards of gui-
pure that he had lately picked up ‘at a sale.’
‘Isn’t it lovely?’ said Lheureux. ‘It is very much used now
for the backs of arm-chairs. It’s quite the rage.’
And, more ready than a juggler, he wrapped up the gui-
pure in some blue paper and put it in Emma’s hands.
‘But at least let me know—‘
‘Yes, another time,’ he replied, turning on his heel.
That same evening she urged Bovary to write to his moth-
er, to ask her to send as quickly as possible the whole of the
balance due from the father’s estate. The mother-in-law re-
plied that she had nothing more, the winding up was over,
and there was due to them besides Barneville an income of
six hundred francs, that she would pay them punctually.
Then Madame Bovary sent in accounts to two or three
patients, and she made large use of this method, which was
very successful. She was always careful to add a postscript:
‘Do not mention this to my husband; you know how proud
he is. Excuse me. Yours obediently.’ There were some com-
plaints; she intercepted them.
To get money she began selling her old gloves, her old
374 Madame Bovary

hats, the old odds and ends, and she bargained rapacious-
ly, her peasant blood standing her in good stead. Then on
her journey to town she picked up nick-nacks secondhand,
that, in default of anyone else, Monsieur Lheureux would
certainly take off her hands. She bought ostrich feathers,
Chinese porcelain, and trunks; she borrowed from Felicite,
from Madame Lefrancois, from the landlady at the Croix-
Rouge, from everybody, no matter where.
With the money she at last received from Barneville she
paid two bills; the other fifteen hundred francs fell due. She
renewed the bills, and thus it was continually.
Sometimes, it is true, she tried to make a calculation,
but she discovered things so exorbitant that she could not
believe them possible. Then she recommenced, soon got
confused, gave it all up, and thought no more about it.
The house was very dreary now. Tradesmen were seen
leaving it with angry faces. Handkerchiefs were lying
about on the stoves, and little Berthe, to the great scandal
of Madame Homais, wore stockings with holes in them. If
Charles timidly ventured a remark, she answered roughly
that it wasn’t her fault.
What was the meaning of all these fits of temper? She
explained everything through her old nervous illness, and
reproaching himself with having taken her infirmities for
faults, accused himself of egotism, and longed to go and
take her in his arms.
‘Ah, no!’ he said to himself; ‘I should worry her.’
And he did not stir.
After dinner he walked about alone in the garden; he

took little Berthe on his knees, and unfolding his medical
journal, tried to teach her to read. But the child, who never
had any lessons, soon looked up with large, sad eyes and be-
gan to cry. Then he comforted her; went to fetch water in her
can to make rivers on the sand path, or broke off branches
from the privet hedges to plant trees in the beds. This did
not spoil the garden much, all choked now with long weeds.
They owed Lestiboudois for so many days. Then the child
grew cold and asked for her mother.
‘Call the servant,’ said Charles. ‘You know, dearie, that
mamma does not like to be disturbed.’
Autumn was setting in, and the leaves were already fall-
ing, as they did two years ago when she was ill. Where
would it all end? And he walked up and down, his hands
behind his back.
Madame was in her room, which no one entered. She
stayed there all day long, torpid, half dressed, and from time
to time burning Turkish pastilles which she had bought at
Rouen in an Algerian’s shop. In order not to have at night
this sleeping man stretched at her side, by dint of manoeu-
vring, she at last succeeded in banishing him to the second
floor, while she read till morning extravagant books, full
of pictures of orgies and thrilling situations. Often, seized
with fear, she cried out, and Charles hurried to her.
‘Oh, go away!’ she would say.
Or at other times, consumed more ardently than ever
by that inner flame to which adultery added fuel, panting,
tremulous, all desire, she threw open her window, breathed
in the cold air, shook loose in the wind her masses of hair,
376 Madame Bovary

too heavy, and, gazing upon the stars, longed for some
princely love. She thought of him, of Leon. She would then
have given anything for a single one of those meetings that
surfeited her.
These were her gala days. She wanted them to be sump-
tuous, and when he alone could not pay the expenses, she
made up the deficit liberally, which happened pretty well ev-
ery time. He tried to make her understand that they would
be quite as comfortable somewhere else, in a smaller hotel,
but she always found some objection.
One day she drew six small silver-gilt spoons from her
bag (they were old Roualt’s wedding present), begging him
to pawn them at once for her, and Leon obeyed, though the
proceeding annoyed him. He was afraid of compromising
himself.
Then, on, reflection, he began to think his mistress’s ways
were growing odd, and that they were perhaps not wrong in
wishing to separate him from her.
In fact someone had sent his mother a long anonymous
letter to warn her that he was ‘ruining himself with a mar-
ried woman,’ and the good lady at once conjuring up the
eternal bugbear of families the vague pernicious creature,
the siren, the monster, who dwells fantastically in depths
of love, wrote to Lawyer Dubocage, his employer, who be-
haved perfectly in the affair. He kept him for three quarters
of an hour trying to open his eyes, to warn him of the abyss
into which he was falling. Such an intrigue would damage
him later on, when he set up for himself. He implored him
to break with her, and, if he would not make this sacrifice in

his own interest, to do it at least for his, Dubocage’s sake.
At last Leon swore he would not see Emma again, and
he reproached himself with not having kept his word, con-
sidering all the worry and lectures this woman might still
draw down upon him, without reckoning the jokes made
by his companions as they sat round the stove in the morn-
ing. Besides, he was soon to be head clerk; it was time to
settle down. So he gave up his flute, exalted sentiments, and
poetry; for every bourgeois in the flush of his youth, were
it but for a day, a moment, has believed himself capable of
immense passions, of lofty enterprises. The most mediocre
libertine has dreamed of sultanas; every notary bears with-
in him the debris of a poet.
He was bored now when Emma suddenly began to sob
on his breast, and his heart, like the people who can only
stand a certain amount of music, dozed to the sound of a
love whose delicacies he no longer noted.
They knew one another too well for any of those surprises
of possession that increase its joys a hundred-fold. She was
as sick of him as he was weary of her. Emma found again in
adultery all the platitudes of marriage.
But how to get rid of him? Then, though she might feel
humiliated at the baseness of such enjoyment, she clung to
it from habit or from corruption, and each day she hun-
gered after them the more, exhausting all felicity in wishing
for too much of it. She accused Leon of her baffled hopes, as
if he had betrayed her; and she even longed for some catas-
trophe that would bring about their separation, since she
had not the courage to make up her mind to it herself.
378 Madame Bovary

She none the less went on writing him love letters, in vir-
tue of the notion that a woman must write to her lover.
But whilst she wrote it was another man she saw, a phan-
tom fashioned out of her most ardent memories, of her finest
reading, her strongest lusts, and at last he became so real, so
tangible, that she palpitated wondering, without, however,
the power to imagine him clearly, so lost was he, like a god,
beneath the abundance of his attributes. He dwelt in that
azure land where silk ladders hang from balconies under
the breath of flowers, in the light of the moon. She felt him
near her; he was coming, and would carry her right away
in a kiss.
Then she fell back exhausted, for these transports of
vague love wearied her more than great debauchery.
She now felt constant ache all over her. Often she even re-
ceived summonses, stamped paper that she barely looked at.
She would have liked not to be alive, or to be always asleep.
On Mid-Lent she did not return to Yonville, but in the
evening went to a masked ball. She wore velvet breeches,
red stockings, a club wig, and three-cornered hat cocked on
one side. She danced all night to the wild tones of the trom-
bones; people gathered round her, and in the morning she
found herself on the steps of the theatre together with five
or six masks, debardeuses* and sailors, Leon’s comrades,
who were talking about having supper.
* People dressed as longshoremen.
The neighbouring cafes were full. They caught sight of
one on the harbour, a very indifferent restaurant, whose
proprietor showed them to a little room on the fourth floor.

The men were whispering in a corner, no doubt con-
sorting about expenses. There were a clerk, two medical
students, and a shopman—what company for her! As to the
women, Emma soon perceived from the tone of their voices
that they must almost belong to the lowest class. Then she
was frightened, pushed back her chair, and cast down her
eyes.
The others began to eat; she ate nothing. Her head was on
fire, her eyes smarted, and her skin was ice-cold. In her head
she seemed to feel the floor of the ball-room rebounding
again beneath the rhythmical pulsation of the thousands
of dancing feet. And now the smell of the punch, the smoke
of the cigars, made her giddy. She fainted, and they carried
her to the window.
Day was breaking, and a great stain of purple colour
broadened out in the pale horizon over the St. Catherine
hills. The livid river was shivering in the wind; there was no
one on the bridges; the street lamps were going out.
She revived, and began thinking of Berthe asleep yon-
der in the servant’s room. Then a cart filled with long strips
of iron passed by, and made a deafening metallic vibration
against the walls of the houses.
She slipped away suddenly, threw off her costume, told
Leon she must get back, and at last was alone at the Hotel
de Boulogne. Everything, even herself, was now unbearable
to her. She wished that, taking wing like a bird, she could
fly somewhere, far away to regions of purity, and there grow
young again.
She went out, crossed the Boulevard, the Place Cau-
380 Madame Bovary

choise, and the Faubourg, as far as an open street that
overlooked some gardens. She walked rapidly; the fresh air
calming her; and, little by little, the faces of the crowd, the
masks, the quadrilles, the lights, the supper, those wom-
en, all disappeared like mists fading away. Then, reaching
the ‘Croix-Rouge,’ she threw herself on the bed in her little
room on the second floor, where there were pictures of the
‘Tour de Nesle.’ At four o’clock Hivert awoke her.
When she got home, Felicite showed her behind the clock
a grey paper. She read—
‘In virtue of the seizure in execution of a judgment.’
What judgment? As a matter of fact, the evening before
another paper had been brought that she had not yet seen,
and she was stunned by these words—
‘By order of the king, law, and justice, to Madame Bovary.’
Then, skipping several lines, she read, ‘Within twenty-four
hours, without fail—‘ But what? ‘To pay the sum of eight
thousand francs.’ And there was even at the bottom, ‘She
will be constrained thereto by every form of law, and nota-
bly by a writ of distraint on her furniture and effects.’
What was to be done? In twenty-four hours—tomorrow.
Lheureux, she thought, wanted to frighten her again; for
she saw through all his devices, the object of his kindnesses.
What reassured her was the very magnitude of the sum.
However, by dint of buying and not paying, of borrow-
ing, signing bills, and renewing these bills that grew at each
new falling-in, she had ended by preparing a capital for
Monsieur Lheureux which he was impatiently awaiting for
his speculations.

She presented herself at his place with an offhand air.
‘You know what has happened to me? No doubt it’s a
joke!’
‘How so?’
He turned away slowly, and, folding his arms, said to
her—
‘My good lady, did you think I should go on to all eternity
being your purveyor and banker, for the love of God? Now
be just. I must get back what I’ve laid out. Now be just.’
She cried out against the debt.
‘Ah! so much the worse. The court has admitted it. There’s
a judgment. It’s been notified to you. Besides, it isn’t my
fault. It’s Vincart’s.’
‘Could you not—?’
‘Oh, nothing whatever.’
‘But still, now talk it over.’
And she began beating about the bush; she had known
nothing about it; it was a surprise.
‘Whose fault is that?’ said Lheureux, bowing ironically.
‘While I’m slaving like a nigger, you go gallivanting about.’
‘Ah! no lecturing.’
‘It never does any harm,’ he replied.
She turned coward; she implored him; she even pressed
her pretty white and slender hand against the shopkeeper’s
knee.
‘There, that’ll do! Anyone’d think you wanted to seduce
me!’
‘You are a wretch!’ she cried.
‘Oh, oh! go it! go it!’
382 Madame Bovary

‘I will show you up. I shall tell my husband.’
‘All right! I too. I’ll show your husband something.’
And Lheureux drew from his strong box the receipt for
eighteen hundred francs that she had given him when Vin-
cart had discounted the bills.
‘Do you think,’ he added, ‘that he’ll not understand your
little theft, the poor dear man?’
She collapsed, more overcome than if felled by the
blow of a pole-axe. He was walking up and down from the
window to the bureau, repeating all the while—
‘Ah! I’ll show him! I’ll show him!’ Then he approached
her, and in a soft voice said—
‘It isn’t pleasant, I know; but, after all, no bones are bro-
ken, and, since that is the only way that is left for you paying
back my money—‘
‘But where am I to get any?’ said Emma, wringing her
hands.
‘Bah! when one has friends like you!’
And he looked at her in so keen, so terrible a fashion, that
she shuddered to her very heart.
‘I promise you,’ she said, ‘to sign—‘
‘I’ve enough of your signatures.’
‘I will sell something.’
‘Get along!’ he said, shrugging his shoulders; ‘you’ve not
got anything.’
And he called through the peep-hole that looked down
into the shop—
‘Annette, don’t forget the three coupons of No. 14.’
The servant appeared. Emma understood, and asked

how much money would be wanted to put a stop to the pro-
ceedings.
‘It is too late.’
‘But if I brought you several thousand francs—a quarter
of the sum—a third—perhaps the whole?’
‘No; it’s no use!’
And he pushed her gently towards the staircase.
‘I implore you, Monsieur Lheureux, just a few days more!’
She was sobbing.
‘There! tears now!’
‘You are driving me to despair!’
‘What do I care?’ said he, shutting the door.
384 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER SEVEN
S he was stoical the next day when Maitre Hareng, the bai-
liff, with two assistants, presented himself at her house
to draw up the inventory for the distraint.
They began with Bovary’s consulting-room, and did not
write down the phrenological head, which was considered
an ‘instrument of his profession”; but in the kitchen they
counted the plates; the saucepans, the chairs, the candle-
sticks, and in the bedroom all the nick-nacks on the whatnot.
They examined her dresses, the linen, the dressing-room;
and her whole existence to its most intimate details, was,
like a corpse on whom a post-mortem is made, outspread
before the eyes of these three men.
Maitre Hareng, buttoned up in his thin black coat, wear-
ing a white choker and very tight foot-straps, repeated from
time to time—‘Allow me, madame. You allow me?’ Often he
uttered exclamations. ‘Charming! very pretty.’ Then he be-
gan writing again, dipping his pen into the horn inkstand
in his left hand.
When they had done with the rooms they went up to the
attic. She kept a desk there in which Rodolphe’s letters were
locked. It had to be opened.
‘Ah! a correspondence,’ said Maitre Hareng, with a dis-
creet smile. ‘But allow me, for I must make sure the box
contains nothing else.’ And he tipped up the papers light-

ly, as if to shake out napoleons. Then she grew angered to
see this coarse hand, with fingers red and pulpy like slugs,
touching these pages against which her heart had beaten.
They went at last. Felicite came back. Emma had sent her
out to watch for Bovary in order to keep him off, and they
hurriedly installed the man in possession under the roof,
where he swore he would remain.
During the evening Charles seemed to her careworn.
Emma watched him with a look of anguish, fancying she
saw an accusation in every line of his face. Then, when her
eyes wandered over the chimney-piece ornamented with
Chinese screens, over the large curtains, the armchairs, all
those things, in a word, that had, softened the bitterness
of her life, remorse seized her or rather an immense regret,
that, far from crushing, irritated her passion. Charles plac-
idly poked the fire, both his feet on the fire-dogs.
Once the man, no doubt bored in his hiding-place, made
a slight noise.
‘Is anyone walking upstairs?’ said Charles.
‘No,’ she replied; ‘it is a window that has been left open,
and is rattling in the wind.’
The next day, Sunday, she went to Rouen to call on all the
brokers whose names she knew. They were at their country-
places or on journeys. She was not discouraged; and those
whom she did manage to see she asked for money, declaring
she must have some, and that she would pay it back. Some
laughed in her face; all refused.
At two o’clock she hurried to Leon, and knocked at the
door. No one answered. At length he appeared.
386 Madame Bovary

‘What brings you here?’
‘Do I disturb you?’
‘No; but—‘ And he admitted that his landlord didn’t like
his having ‘women’ there.
‘I must speak to you,’ she went on.
Then he took down the key, but she stopped him.
‘No, no! Down there, in our home!’
And they went to their room at the Hotel de Boulogne.
On arriving she drank off a large glass of water. She was
very pale. She said to him—
‘Leon, you will do me a service?’
And, shaking him by both hands that she grasped tightly,
she added
‘Listen, I want eight thousand francs.’
‘But you are mad!’
‘Not yet.’
And thereupon, telling him the story of the distraint, she
explained her distress to him; for Charles knew nothing of
it; her mother-in-law detested her; old Rouault could do
nothing; but he, Leon, he would set about finding this in-
dispensable sum.
‘How on earth can I?’
‘What a coward you are!’ she cried.
Then he said stupidly, ‘You are exaggerating the difficul-
ty. Perhaps, with a thousand crowns or so the fellow could
be stopped.’
All the greater reason to try and do something; it was
impossible that they could not find three thousand francs.
Besides, Leon, could be security instead of her.

‘Go, try, try! I will love you so!’
He went out, and came back at the end of an hour, saying,
with solemn face—
‘I have been to three people with no success.’
Then they remained sitting face to face at the two
chimney corners, motionless, in silence. Emma shrugged
her shoulders as she stamped her feet. He heard her
murmuring—
‘If I were in your place I should soon get some.’
‘But where?’
‘At your office.’ And she looked at him.
An infernal boldness looked out from her burning eyes,
and their lids drew close together with a lascivious and en-
couraging look, so that the young man felt himself growing
weak beneath the mute will of this woman who was urg-
ing him to a crime. Then he was afraid, and to avoid any
explanation he smote his forehead, crying—
‘Morel is to come back to-night; he will not refuse me, I
hope’ (this was one of his friends, the son of a very rich mer-
chant); ‘and I will bring it you to-morrow,’ he added.
Emma did not seem to welcome this hope with all the
joy he had expected. Did she suspect the lie? He went on,
blushing—
‘However, if you don’t see me by three o’clock do not wait
for me, my darling. I must be off now; forgive me! Good-
bye!’
He pressed her hand, but it felt quite lifeless. Emma had
no strength left for any sentiment.
Four o’clock struck, and she rose to return to Yonville,
388 Madame Bovary

mechanically obeying the force of old habits.
The weather was fine. It was one of those March days,
clear and sharp, when the sun shines in a perfectly white
sky. The Rouen folk, in Sunday-clothes, were walking about
with happy looks. She reached the Place du Parvis. People
were coming out after vespers; the crowd flowed out through
the three doors like a stream through the three arches of a
bridge, and in the middle one, more motionless than a rock,
stood the beadle.
Then she remembered the day when, all anxious and full
of hope, she had entered beneath this large nave, that had
opened out before her, less profound than her love; and she
walked on weeping beneath her veil, giddy, staggering, al-
most fainting.
‘Take care!’ cried a voice issuing from the gate of a court-
yard that was thrown open.
She stopped to let pass a black horse, pawing the ground
between the shafts of a tilbury, driven by a gentleman in
sable furs. Who was it? She knew him. The carriage darted
by and disappeared.
Why, it was he—the Viscount. She turned away; the
street was empty. She was so overwhelmed, so sad, that she
had to lean against a wall to keep herself from falling.
Then she thought she had been mistaken. Anyhow, she
did not know. All within her and around her was abandon-
ing her. She felt lost, sinking at random into indefinable
abysses, and it was almost with joy that, on reaching the
‘Croix-Rouge,’ she saw the good Homais, who was watching
a large box full of pharmaceutical stores being hoisted on to

the ‘Hirondelle.’ In his hand he held tied in a silk handker-
chief six cheminots for his wife.
Madame Homais was very fond of these small, heavy
turban-shaped loaves, that are eaten in Lent with salt but-
ter; a last vestige of Gothic food that goes back, perhaps, to
the time of the Crusades, and with which the robust Nor-
mans gorged themselves of yore, fancying they saw on the
table, in the light of the yellow torches, between tankards
of hippocras and huge boars’ heads, the heads of Saracens
to be devoured. The druggist’s wife crunched them up as
they had done—heroically, despite her wretched teeth. And
so whenever Homais journeyed to town, he never failed to
bring her home some that he bought at the great baker’s in
the Rue Massacre.
‘Charmed to see you,’ he said, offering Emma a hand to
help her into the ‘Hirondelle.’ Then he hung up his chemi-
nots to the cords of the netting, and remained bare-headed
in an attitude pensive and Napoleonic.
But when the blind man appeared as usual at the foot of
the hill he exclaimed—
‘I can’t understand why the authorities tolerate such cul-
pable industries. Such unfortunates should be locked up
and forced to work. Progress, my word! creeps at a snail’s
pace. We are floundering about in mere barbarism.’
The blind man held out his hat, that flapped about at the
door, as if it were a bag in the lining that had come un-
nailed.
‘This,’ said the chemist, ‘is a scrofulous affection.’
And though he knew the poor devil, he pretended to see
390 Madame Bovary

him for the first time, murmured something about ‘cor-
nea,’ ‘opaque cornea,’ ‘sclerotic,’ ‘facies,’ then asked him in
a paternal tone—
‘My friend, have you long had this terrible infirmity? In-
stead of getting drunk at the public, you’d do better to die
yourself.’
He advised him to take good wine, good beer, and good
joints. The blind man went on with his song; he seemed,
moreover, almost idiotic. At last Monsieur Homais opened
his purse—
‘Now there’s a sou; give me back two lairds, and don’t for-
get my advice: you’ll be the better for it.’
Hivert openly cast some doubt on the efficacy of it. But
the druggist said that he would cure himself with an anti-
phlogistic pomade of his own composition, and he gave his
address—‘Monsieur Homais, near the market, pretty well
known.’
‘Now,’ said Hivert, ‘for all this trouble you’ll give us your
performance.’
The blind man sank down on his haunches, with his
head thrown back, whilst he rolled his greenish eyes, lolled
out his tongue, and rubbed his stomach with both hands as
he uttered a kind of hollow yell like a famished dog. Emma,
filled with disgust, threw him over her shoulder a five-franc
piece. It was all her fortune. It seemed to her very fine thus
to throw it away.
The coach had gone on again when suddenly Monsieur
Homais leant out through the window, crying—
‘No farinaceous or milk food, wear wool next the skin,

and expose the diseased parts to the smoke of juniper ber-
ries.’
The sight of the well-known objects that defiled before
her eyes gradually diverted Emma from her present trouble.
An intolerable fatigue overwhelmed her, and she reached
her home stupefied, discouraged, almost asleep.
‘Come what may come!’ she said to herself. ‘And then,
who knows? Why, at any moment could not some extraor-
dinary event occur? Lheureux even might die!’
At nine o’clock in the morning she was awakened by the
sound of voices in the Place. There was a crowd round the
market reading a large bill fixed to one of the posts, and
she saw Justin, who was climbing on to a stone and tearing
down the bill. But at this moment the rural guard seized
him by the collar. Monsieur Homais came out of his shop,
and Mere Lefrangois, in the midst of the crowd, seemed to
be perorating.
‘Madame! madame!’ cried Felicite, running in, ‘it’s
abominable!’
And the poor girl, deeply moved, handed her a yellow
paper that she had just torn off the door. Emma read with a
glance that all her furniture was for sale.
Then they looked at one another silently. The servant and
mistress had no secret one from the other. At last Felicite
sighed—
‘If I were you, madame, I should go to Monsieur Guil-
laumin.’
‘Do you think—‘
And this question meant to say—
392 Madame Bovary

‘You who know the house through the servant, has the
master spoken sometimes of me?’
‘Yes, you’d do well to go there.’
She dressed, put on her black gown, and her hood with
jet beads, and that she might not be seen (there was still a
crowd on the Place), she took the path by the river, outside
the village.
She reached the notary’s gate quite breathless. The sky
was sombre, and a little snow was falling. At the sound of
the bell, Theodore in a red waistcoat appeared on the steps;
he came to open the door almost familiarly, as to an ac-
quaintance, and showed her into the dining-room.
A large porcelain stove crackled beneath a cactus that
filled up the niche in the wall, and in black wood frames
against the oak-stained paper hung Steuben’s ‘Esmeralda’
and Schopin’s ‘Potiphar.’ The ready-laid table, the two silver
chafing-dishes, the crystal door-knobs, the parquet and the
furniture, all shone with a scrupulous, English cleanliness;
the windows were ornamented at each corner with stained
glass.
‘Now this,’ thought Emma, ‘is the dining-room I ought
to have.’
The notary came in pressing his palm-leaf dressing-gown
to his breast with his left arm, while with the other hand he
raised and quickly put on again his brown velvet cap, pre-
tentiously cocked on the right side, whence looked out the
ends of three fair curls drawn from the back of the head,
following the line of his bald skull.
After he had offered her a seat he sat down to breakfast,

apologising profusely for his rudeness.
‘I have come,’ she said, ‘to beg you, sir—‘
‘What, madame? I am listening.’
And she began explaining her position to him. Monsieur
Guillaumin knew it, being secretly associated with the
linendraper, from whom he always got capital for the loans
on mortgages that he was asked to make.
So he knew (and better than she herself) the long story
of the bills, small at first, bearing different names as endors-
ers, made out at long dates, and constantly renewed up to
the day, when, gathering together all the protested bills, the
shopkeeper had bidden his friend Vincart take in his own
name all the necessary proceedings, not wishing to pass for
a tiger with his fellow-citizens.
She mingled her story with recriminations against Lheu-
reux, to which the notary replied from time to time with
some insignificant word. Eating his cutlet and drinking his
tea, he buried his chin in his sky-blue cravat, into which
were thrust two diamond pins, held together by a small
gold chain; and he smiled a singular smile, in a sugary, am-
biguous fashion. But noticing that her feet were damp, he
said—
‘Do get closer to the stove; put your feet up against the
porcelain.’
She was afraid of dirtying it. The notary replied in a
gallant tone—
‘Beautiful things spoil nothing.’
Then she tried to move him, and, growing moved herself,
she began telling him about the poorness of her home, her
394 Madame Bovary

worries, her wants. He could understand that; an elegant
woman! and, without leaving off eating, he had turned com-
pletely round towards her, so that his knee brushed against
her boot, whose sole curled round as it smoked against the
stove.
But when she asked for a thousand sous, he closed his lips,
and declared he was very sorry he had not had the manage-
ment of her fortune before, for there were hundreds of ways
very convenient, even for a lady, of turning her money to
account. They might, either in the turf-peats of Grumesn-
il or building-ground at Havre, almost without risk, have
ventured on some excellent speculations; and he let her con-
sume herself with rage at the thought of the fabulous sums
that she would certainly have made.
‘How was it,’ he went on, ‘that you didn’t come to me?’
‘I hardly know,’ she said.
‘Why, hey? Did I frighten you so much? It is I, on the
contrary, who ought to complain. We hardly know one an-
other; yet I am very devoted to you. You do not doubt that,
I hope?’
He held out his hand, took hers, covered it with a greedy
kiss, then held it on his knee; and he played delicately with
her fingers whilst he murmured a thousand blandishments.
His insipid voice murmured like a running brook; a light
shone in his eyes through the glimmering of his spectacles,
and his hand was advancing up Emma’s sleeve to press her
arm. She felt against her cheek his panting breath. This man
oppressed her horribly.
She sprang up and said to him—

‘Sir, I am waiting.’
‘For what?’ said the notary, who suddenly became very
pale.
‘This money.’
‘But—‘ Then, yielding to the outburst of too powerful a
desire, ‘Well, yes!’
He dragged himself towards her on his knees, regardless
of his dressing-gown.
‘For pity’s sake, stay. I love you!’
He seized her by her waist. Madame Bovary’s face flushed
purple. She recoiled with a terrible look, crying—
‘You are taking a shameless advantage of my distress, sir!
I am to be pitied—not to be sold.’
And she went out.
The notary remained quite stupefied, his eyes fixed on
his fine embroidered slippers. They were a love gift, and the
sight of them at last consoled him. Besides, he reflected that
such an adventure might have carried him too far.
‘What a wretch! what a scoundrel! what an infamy!’ she
said to herself, as she fled with nervous steps beneath the as-
pens of the path. The disappointment of her failure increased
the indignation of her outraged modesty; it seemed to her
that Providence pursued her implacably, and, strengthen-
ing herself in her pride, she had never felt so much esteem
for herself nor so much contempt for others. A spirit of war-
fare transformed her. She would have liked to strike all men,
to spit in their faces, to crush them, and she walked rapidly
straight on, pale, quivering, maddened, searching the emp-
ty horizon with tear-dimmed eyes, and as it were rejoicing
396 Madame Bovary

in the hate that was choking her.
When she saw her house a numbness came over her. She
could not go on; and yet she must. Besides, whither could
she flee?
Felicite was waiting for her at the door. ‘Well?’
‘No!’ said Emma.
And for a quarter of an hour the two of them went
over the various persons in Yonville who might perhaps
be inclined to help her. But each time that Felicite named
someone Emma replied—
‘Impossible! they will not!’
‘And the master’ll soon be in.’
‘I know that well enough. Leave me alone.’
She had tried everything; there was nothing more to be
done now; and when Charles came in she would have to say
to him—
‘Go away! This carpet on which you are walking is no
longer ours. In your own house you do not possess a chair, a
pin, a straw, and it is I, poor man, who have ruined you.’
Then there would be a great sob; next he would weep
abundantly, and at last, the surprise past, he would forgive
her.
‘Yes,’ she murmured, grinding her teeth, ‘he will forgive
me, he who would give a million if I would forgive him for
having known me! Never! never!’
This thought of Bovary’s superiority to her exasper-
ated her. Then, whether she confessed or did not confess,
presently, immediately, to-morrow, he would know the ca-
tastrophe all the same; so she must wait for this horrible

scene, and bear the weight of his magnanimity. The desire
to return to Lheureux’s seized her—what would be the use?
To write to her father—it was too late; and perhaps, she be-
gan to repent now that she had not yielded to that other,
when she heard the trot of a horse in the alley. It was he; he
was opening the gate; he was whiter than the plaster wall.
Rushing to the stairs, she ran out quickly to the square; and
the wife of the mayor, who was talking to Lestiboudois in
front of the church, saw her go in to the tax-collector’s.
She hurried off to tell Madame Caron, and the two la-
dies went up to the attic, and, hidden by some linen spread
across props, stationed themselves comfortably for over-
looking the whole of Binet’s room.
He was alone in his garret, busy imitating in wood one
of those indescribable bits of ivory, composed of crescents,
of spheres hollowed out one within the other, the whole
as straight as an obelisk, and of no use whatever; and he
was beginning on the last piece—he was nearing his goal.
In the twilight of the workshop the white dust was flying
from his tools like a shower of sparks under the hoofs of a
galloping horse; the two wheels were turning, droning; Bi-
net smiled, his chin lowered, his nostrils distended, and, in
a word, seemed lost in one of those complete happinesses
that, no doubt, belong only to commonplace occupations,
which amuse the mind with facile difficulties, and satisfy
by a realisation of that beyond which such minds have not
a dream.
‘Ah! there she is!’ exclaimed Madame Tuvache.
But it was impossible because of the lathe to hear what
398 Madame Bovary

she was saying.
At last these ladies thought they made out the word
‘francs,’ and Madame Tuvache whispered in a low voice—
‘She is begging him to give her time for paying her tax-
es.’
‘Apparently!’ replied the other.
They saw her walking up and down, examining the nap-
kin-rings, the candlesticks, the banister rails against the
walls, while Binet stroked his beard with satisfaction.
‘Do you think she wants to order something of him?’ said
Madame Tuvache.
‘Why, he doesn’t sell anything,’ objected her neighbour.
The tax-collector seemed to be listening with wide-open
eyes, as if he did not understand. She went on in a tender,
suppliant manner. She came nearer to him, her breast heav-
ing; they no longer spoke.
‘Is she making him advances?’ said Madame Tuvache. Bi-
net was scarlet to his very ears. She took hold of his hands.
‘Oh, it’s too much!’
And no doubt she was suggesting something abominable
to him; for the tax-collector—yet he was brave, had fought
at Bautzen and at Lutzen, had been through the French
campaign, and had even been recommended for the cross—
suddenly, as at the sight of a serpent, recoiled as far as he
could from her, crying—
‘Madame! what do you mean?’
‘Women like that ought to be whipped,’ said Madame
Tuvache.
‘But where is she?’ continued Madame Caron, for she

had disappeared whilst they spoke; then catching sight of
her going up the Grande Rue, and turning to the right as if
making for the cemetery, they were lost in conjectures.
‘Nurse Rollet,’ she said on reaching the nurse’s, ‘I am
choking; unlace me!’ She fell on the bed sobbing. Nurse
Rollet covered her with a petticoat and remained standing
by her side. Then, as she did not answer, the good woman
withdrew, took her wheel and began spinning flax.
‘Oh, leave off!’ she murmured, fancying she heard Binet’s
lathe.
‘What’s bothering her?’ said the nurse to herself. ‘Why
has she come here?’
She had rushed thither; impelled by a kind of horror that
drove her from her home.
Lying on her back, motionless, and with staring eyes,
she saw things but vaguely, although she tried to with idi-
otic persistence. She looked at the scales on the walls, two
brands smoking end to end, and a long spider crawling over
her head in a rent in the beam. At last she began to collect
her thoughts. She remembered—one day—Leon—Oh! how
long ago that was—the sun was shining on the river, and
the clematis were perfuming the air. Then, carried away as
by a rushing torrent, she soon began to recall the day be-
fore.
‘What time is it?’ she asked.
Mere Rollet went out, raised the fingers of her right hand
to that side of the sky that was brightest, and came back
slowly, saying—
‘Nearly three.’
400 Madame Bovary

‘Ahl thanks, thanks!’
For he would come; he would have found some money.
But he would, perhaps, go down yonder, not guessing she
was here, and she told the nurse to run to her house to fetch
him.
‘Be quick!’
‘But, my dear lady, I’m going, I’m going!’
She wondered now that she had not thought of him from
the first. Yesterday he had given his word; he would not
break it. And she already saw herself at Lheureux’s spread-
ing out her three bank-notes on his bureau. Then she would
have to invent some story to explain matters to Bovary.
What should it be?
The nurse, however, was a long while gone. But, as there
was no clock in the cot, Emma feared she was perhaps ex-
aggerating the length of time. She began walking round the
garden, step by step; she went into the path by the hedge,
and returned quickly, hoping that the woman would have
come back by another road. At last, weary of waiting, as-
sailed by fears that she thrust from her, no longer conscious
whether she had been here a century or a moment, she sat
down in a corner, closed her eyes, and stopped her ears. The
gate grated; she sprang up. Before she had spoken Mere
Rollet said to her—
‘There is no one at your house!’
‘What?’
‘Oh, no one! And the doctor is crying. He is calling for
you; they’re looking for you.’
Emma answered nothing. She gasped as she turned her

eyes about her, while the peasant woman, frightened at her
face, drew back instinctively, thinking her mad. Suddenly
she struck her brow and uttered a cry; for the thought of Ro-
dolphe, like a flash of lightning in a dark night, had passed
into her soul. He was so good, so delicate, so generous! And
besides, should he hesitate to do her this service, she would
know well enough how to constrain him to it by re-waking,
in a single moment, their lost love. So she set out towards La
Huchette, not seeing that she was hastening to offer herself
to that which but a while ago had so angered her, not in the
least conscious of her prostitution.
402 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER EIGHT
S he asked herself as she walked along, ‘What am I go-

ing to say? How shall I begin?’ And as she went on she
recognised the thickets, the trees, the sea-rushes on the hill,
the chateau yonder. All the sensations of her first tender-
ness came back to her, and her poor aching heart opened
out amorously. A warm wind blew in her face; the melting
snow fell drop by drop from the buds to the grass.
She entered, as she used to, through the small park-
gate. She reached the avenue bordered by a double row of
dense lime-trees. They were swaying their long whispering
branches to and fro. The dogs in their kennels all barked,
and the noise of their voices resounded, but brought out no
one.
She went up the large straight staircase with wooden bal-
usters that led to the corridor paved with dusty flags, into
which several doors in a row opened, as in a monastery
or an inn. His was at the top, right at the end, on the left.
When she placed her fingers on the lock her strength sud-
denly deserted her. She was afraid, almost wished he would
not be there, though this was her only hope, her last chance
of salvation. She collected her thoughts for one moment,
and, strengthening herself by the feeling of present neces-
sity, went in.
He was in front of the fire, both his feet on the mantel-

piece, smoking a pipe.
‘What! it is you!’ he said, getting up hurriedly.
‘Yes, it is I, Rodolphe. I should like to ask your advice.’
And, despite all her efforts, it was impossible for her to
open her lips.
‘You have not changed; you are charming as ever!’
‘Oh,’ she replied bitterly, ‘they are poor charms since you
disdained them.’
Then he began a long explanation of his conduct, excus-
ing himself in vague terms, in default of being able to invent
better.
She yielded to his words, still more to his voice and the
sight of him, so that, she pretended to believe, or perhaps
believed; in the pretext he gave for their rupture; this was
a secret on which depended the honour, the very life of a
third person.
‘No matter!’ she said, looking at him sadly. ‘I have suf-
fered much.’
He replied philosophically—
‘Such is life!’
‘Has life,’ Emma went on, ‘been good to you at least, since
our separation?’
‘Oh, neither good nor bad.’
‘Perhaps it would have been better never to have parted.’
‘Yes, perhaps.’
‘You think so?’ she said, drawing nearer, and she sighed.
‘Oh, Rodolphe! if you but knew! I loved you so!’
It was then that she took his hand, and they remained
some time, their fingers intertwined, like that first day at
404 Madame Bovary

the Show. With a gesture of pride he struggled against this
emotion. But sinking upon his breast she said to him—
‘How did you think I could live without you? One can-
not lose the habit of happiness. I was desolate. I thought I
should die. I will tell you about all that and you will see.
And you—you fled from me!’
For, all the three years, he had carefully avoided her in
consequence of that natural cowardice that characterises
the stronger sex. Emma went on, with dainty little nods,
more coaxing than an amorous kitten—
‘You love others, confess it! Oh, I understand them, dear!
I excuse them. You probably seduced them as you seduced
me. You are indeed a man; you have everything to make
one love you. But we’ll begin again, won’t we? We will love
one another. See! I am laughing; I am happy! Oh, speak!’
And she was charming to see, with her eyes, in which
trembled a tear, like the rain of a storm in a blue corolla.
He had drawn her upon his knees, and with the back of
his hand was caressing her smooth hair, where in the twi-
light was mirrored like a golden arrow one last ray of the
sun. She bent down her brow; at last he kissed her on the
eyelids quite gently with the tips of his lips.
‘Why, you have been crying! What for?’
She burst into tears. Rodolphe thought this was an out-
burst of her love. As she did not speak, he took this silence
for a last remnant of resistance, and then he cried out—
‘Oh, forgive me! You are the only one who pleases me. I
was imbecile and cruel. I love you. I will love you always.
What is it. Tell me!’ He was kneeling by her.

‘Well, I am ruined, Rodolphe! You must lend me three
thousand francs.’
‘But—but—‘ said he, getting up slowly, while his face as-
sumed a grave expression.
‘You know,’ she went on quickly, ‘that my husband had
placed his whole fortune at a notary’s. He ran away. So we
borrowed; the patients don’t pay us. Moreover, the settling
of the estate is not yet done; we shall have the money later
on. But to-day, for want of three thousand francs, we are to
be sold up. It is to be at once, this very moment, and, count-
ing upon your friendship, I have come to you.’
‘Ah!’ thought Rodolphe, turning very pale, ‘that was what
she came for.’ At last he said with a calm air—
‘Dear madame, I have not got them.’
He did not lie. If he had had them, he would, no doubt,
have given them, although it is generally disagreeable to do
such fine things: a demand for money being, of all the winds
that blow upon love, the coldest and most destructive.
First she looked at him for some moments.
‘You have not got them!’ she repeated several times. ‘You
have not got them! I ought to have spared myself this last
shame. You never loved me. You are no better than the oth-
ers.’
She was betraying, ruining herself.
Rodolphe interrupted her, declaring he was ‘hard up’
himself.
‘Ah! I pity you,’ said Emma. ‘Yes—very much.’
And fixing her eyes upon an embossed carabine, that
shone against its panoply, ‘But when one is so poor one
406 Madame Bovary

doesn’t have silver on the butt of one’s gun. One doesn’t buy
a clock inlaid with tortoise shell,’ she went on, pointing to
a buhl timepiece, ‘nor silver-gilt whistles for one’s whips,’
and she touched them, ‘nor charms for one’s watch. Oh, he
wants for nothing! even to a liqueur-stand in his room! For
you love yourself; you live well. You have a chateau, farms,
woods; you go hunting; you travel to Paris. Why, if it were
but that,’ she cried, taking up two studs from the mantel-
piece, ‘but the least of these trifles, one can get money for
them. Oh, I do not want them, keep them!’
And she threw the two links away from her, their gold
chain breaking as it struck against the wall.
‘But I! I would have given you everything. I would have
sold all, worked for you with my hands, I would have
begged on the highroads for a smile, for a look, to hear you
say ‘Thanks!’ And you sit there quietly in your arm-chair, as
if you had not made me suffer enough already! But for you,
and you know it, I might have lived happily. What made
you do it? Was it a bet? Yet you loved me—you said so. And
but a moment since—Ah! it would have been better to have
driven me away. My hands are hot with your kisses, and
there is the spot on the carpet where at my knees you swore
an eternity of love! You made me believe you; for two years
you held me in the most magnificent, the sweetest dream!
Eh! Our plans for the journey, do you remember? Oh, your
letter! your letter! it tore my heart! And then when I come
back to him—to him, rich, happy, free—to implore the help
the first stranger would give, a suppliant, and bringing back
to him all my tenderness, he repulses me because it would

cost him three thousand francs!’
‘I haven’t got them,’ replied Rodolphe, with that perfect
calm with which resigned rage covers itself as with a shield.
She went out. The walls trembled, the ceiling was
crushing her, and she passed back through the long alley,
stumbling against the heaps of dead leaves scattered by the
wind. At last she reached the ha-ha hedge in front of the gate;
she broke her nails against the lock in her haste to open it.
Then a hundred steps farther on, breathless, almost falling,
she stopped. And now turning round, she once more saw
the impassive chateau, with the park, the gardens, the three
courts, and all the windows of the facade.
She remained lost in stupor, and having no more con-
sciousness of herself than through the beating of her arteries,
that she seemed to hear bursting forth like a deafening mu-
sic filling all the fields. The earth beneath her feet was more
yielding than the sea, and the furrows seemed to her im-
mense brown waves breaking into foam. Everything in her
head, of memories, ideas, went off at once like a thousand
pieces of fireworks. She saw her father, Lheureux’s clos-
et, their room at home, another landscape. Madness was
coming upon her; she grew afraid, and managed to recover
herself, in a confused way, it is true, for she did not in the,
least remember the cause of the terrible condition she was
in, that is to say, the question of money. She suffered only in
her love, and felt her soul passing from her in this memory;
as wounded men, dying, feel their life ebb from their bleed-
ing wounds.
Night was falling, crows were flying about.
408 Madame Bovary

Suddenly it seemed to her that fiery spheres were explod-
ing in the air like fulminating balls when they strike, and
were whirling, whirling, to melt at last upon the snow be-
tween the branches of the trees. In the midst of each of them
appeared the face of Rodolphe. They multiplied and drew
near her, penetrating, her. It all disappeared; she recognised
the lights of the houses that shone through the fog.
Now her situation, like an abyss, rose up before her. She
was panting as if her heart would burst. Then in an ecsta-
sy of heroism, that made her almost joyous, she ran down
the hill, crossed the cow-plank, the foot-path, the alley, the
market, and reached the chemist’s shop. She was about to
enter, but at the sound of the bell someone might come, and
slipping in by the gate, holding her breath, feeling her way
along the walls, she went as far as the door of the kitchen,
where a candle stuck on the stove was burning. Justin in his
shirt-sleeves was carrying out a dish.
‘Ah! they are dining; I will wait.’
He returned; she tapped at the window. He went out.
‘The key! the one for upstairs where he keeps the—‘
‘What?’
And he looked at her, astonished at the pallor of her face,
that stood out white against the black background of the
night. She seemed to him extraordinarily beautiful and
majestic as a phantom. Without understanding what she
wanted, he had the presentiment of something terrible.
But she went on quickly in a love voice; in a sweet, melt-
ing voice, ‘I want it; give it to me.’
As the partition wall was thin, they could hear the clatter

of the forks on the plates in the dining-room.
She pretended that she wanted to kill the rats that kept
her from sleeping.
‘I must tell master.’
‘No, stay!’ Then with an indifferent air, ‘Oh, it’s not worth
while; I’ll tell him presently. Come, light me upstairs.’
She entered the corridor into which the laboratory door
opened. Against the wall was a key labelled Capharnaum.
‘Justin!’ called the druggist impatiently.
‘Let us go up.’
And he followed her. The key turned in the lock, and
she went straight to the third shelf, so well did her memory
guide her, seized the blue jar, tore out the cork, plunged in
her hand, and withdrawing it full of a white powder, she
began eating it.
‘Stop!’ he cried, rushing at her.
‘Hush! someone will come.’
He was in despair, was calling out.
‘Say nothing, or all the blame will fall on your master.’
Then she went home, suddenly calmed, and with some-
thing of the serenity of one that had performed a duty.
When Charles, distracted by the news of the distraint,
returned home, Emma had just gone out. He cried aloud,
wept, fainted, but she did not return. Where could she be?
He sent Felicite to Homais, to Monsieur Tuvache, to Lheu-
reux, to the ‘Lion d’Or,’ everywhere, and in the intervals of
his agony he saw his reputation destroyed, their fortune lost,
Berthe’s future ruined. By what?—Not a word! He waited
till six in the evening. At last, unable to bear it any longer,
410 Madame Bovary

and fancying she had gone to Rouen, he set out along the
highroad, walked a mile, met no one, again waited, and re-
turned home. She had come back.
‘What was the matter? Why? Explain to me.’
She sat down at her writing-table and wrote a letter,
which she sealed slowly, adding the date and the hour. Then
she said in a solemn tone:
‘You are to read it to-morrow; till then, I pray you, do not
ask me a single question. No, not one!’
‘But—‘
‘Oh, leave me!’
She lay down full length on her bed. A bitter taste that
she felt in her mouth awakened her. She saw Charles, and
again closed her eyes.
She was studying herself curiously, to see if she were not
suffering. But no! nothing as yet. She heard the ticking of
the clock, the crackling of the fire, and Charles breathing as
he stood upright by her bed.
‘Ahl it is but a little thing, death!’ she thought. ‘I shall fall
asleep and all will be over.’
She drank a mouthful of water and turned to the wall.
The frightful taste of ink continued.
‘I am thirsty; oh! so thirsty,’ she sighed.
‘What is it?’ said Charles, who was handing her a glass.
‘It is nothing! Open the window; I am choking.’
She was seized with a sickness so sudden that she had
hardly time to draw out her handkerchief from under the
pillow.
‘Take it away,’ she said quickly; ‘throw it away.’

He spoke to her; she did not answer. She lay motionless,
afraid that the slightest movement might make her vomit.
But she felt an icy cold creeping from her feet to her heart.
‘Ah! it is beginning,’ she murmured.
‘What did you say?’
She turned her head from side to side with a gentle move-
ment full of agony, while constantly opening her mouth as
if something very heavy were weighing upon her tongue. At
eight o’clock the vomiting began again.
Charles noticed that at the bottom of the basin there was
a sort of white sediment sticking to the sides of the porce-
lain.
‘This is extraordinary—very singular,’ he repeated.
But she said in a firm voice, ‘No, you are mistaken.’
Then gently, and almost as caressing her, he passed his
hand over her stomach. She uttered a sharp cry. He fell back
terror-stricken.
Then she began to groan, faintly at first. Her shoulders
were shaken by a strong shuddering, and she was growing
paler than the sheets in which her clenched fingers buried
themselves. Her unequal pulse was now almost impercep-
tible.
Drops of sweat oozed from her bluish face, that seemed
as if rigid in the exhalations of a metallic vapour. Her teeth
chattered, her dilated eyes looked vaguely about her, and to
all questions she replied only with a shake of the head; she
even smiled once or twice. Gradually, her moaning grew
louder; a hollow shriek burst from her; she pretended she
was better and that she would get up presently. But she was
412 Madame Bovary

seized with convulsions and cried out—
‘Ah! my God! It is horrible!’
He threw himself on his knees by her bed.
‘Tell me! what have you eaten? Answer, for heaven’s
sake!’
And he looked at her with a tenderness in his eyes such
as she had never seen.
‘Well, there—there!’ she said in a faint voice. He flew to
the writing-table, tore open the seal, and read aloud: ‘Ac-
cuse no one.’ He stopped, passed his hands across his eyes,
and read it over again.
‘What! help—help!’
He could only keep repeating the word: ‘Poisoned! poi-
soned!’ Felicite ran to Homais, who proclaimed it in the
market-place; Madame Lefrancois heard it at the ‘Lion
d’Or”; some got up to go and tell their neighbours, and all
night the village was on the alert.
Distraught, faltering, reeling, Charles wandered about
the room. He knocked against the furniture, tore his hair,
and the chemist had never believed that there could be so
terrible a sight.
He went home to write to Monsieur Canivet and to Doc-
tor Lariviere. He lost his head, and made more than fifteen
rough copies. Hippolyte went to Neufchatel, and Justin so
spurred Bovary’s horse that he left it foundered and three
parts dead by the hill at Bois-Guillaume.
Charles tried to look up his medical dictionary, but could
not read it; the lines were dancing.
‘Be calm,’ said the druggist; ‘we have only to administer

a powerful antidote. What is the poison?’
Charles showed him the letter. It was arsenic.
‘Very well,’ said Homais, ‘we must make an analysis.’
For he knew that in cases of poisoning an analysis must be
made; and the other, who did not understand, answered—
‘Oh, do anything! save her!’
Then going back to her, he sank upon the carpet, and
lay there with his head leaning against the edge of her bed,
sobbing.
‘Don’t cry,’ she said to him. ‘Soon I shall not trouble you
any more.’
‘Why was it? Who drove you to it?’
She replied. ‘It had to be, my dear!’
‘Weren’t you happy? Is it my fault? I did all I could!’
‘Yes, that is true—you are good—you.’
And she passed her hand slowly over his hair. The sweet-
ness of this sensation deepened his sadness; he felt his whole
being dissolving in despair at the thought that he must lose
her, just when she was confessing more love for him than
ever. And he could think of nothing; he did not know, he
did not dare; the urgent need for some immediate resolu-
tion gave the finishing stroke to the turmoil of his mind.
So she had done, she thought, with all the treachery; and
meanness, and numberless desires that had tortured her.
She hated no one now; a twilight dimness was settling upon
her thoughts, and, of all earthly noises, Emma heard none
but the intermittent lamentations of this poor heart, sweet
and indistinct like the echo of a symphony dying away.
‘Bring me the child,’ she said, raising herself on her el-
414 Madame Bovary

bow.
‘You are not worse, are you?’ asked Charles.
‘No, no!’
The child, serious, and still half-asleep, was carried in on
the servant’s arm in her long white nightgown, from which
her bare feet peeped out. She looked wonderingly at the
disordered room, and half-closed her eyes, dazzled by the
candles burning on the table. They reminded her, no doubt,
of the morning of New Year’s day and Mid-Lent, when thus
awakened early by candle-light she came to her mother’s
bed to fetch her presents, for she began saying—
‘But where is it, mamma?’ And as everybody was silent,
‘But I can’t see my little stocking.’
Felicite held her over the bed while she still kept looking
towards the mantelpiece.
‘Has nurse taken it?’ she asked.
And at this name, that carried her back to the memory of
her adulteries and her calamities, Madame Bovary turned
away her head, as at the loathing of another bitterer poison
that rose to her mouth. But Berthe remained perched on
the bed.
‘Oh, how big your eyes are, mamma! How pale you are!
how hot you are!’
Her mother looked at her. ‘I am frightened!’ cried the
child, recoiling.
Emma took her hand to kiss it; the child struggled.
‘That will do. Take her away,’ cried Charles, who was sob-
bing in the alcove.
Then the symptoms ceased for a moment; she seemed

less agitated; and at every insignificant word, at every res-
piration a little more easy, he regained hope. At last, when
Canivet came in, he threw himself into his arms.
‘Ah! it is you. Thanks! You are good! But she is better. See!
look at her.’
His colleague was by no means of this opinion, and, as he
said of himself, ‘never beating about the bush,’ he prescribed,
an emetic in order to empty the stomach completely.
She soon began vomiting blood. Her lips became drawn.
Her limbs were convulsed, her whole body covered with
brown spots, and her pulse slipped beneath the fingers like
a stretched thread, like a harp-string nearly breaking.
After this she began to scream horribly. She cursed the
poison, railed at it, and implored it to be quick, and thrust
away with her stiffened arms everything that Charles, in
more agony than herself, tried to make her drink. He stood
up, his handkerchief to his lips, with a rattling sound in his
throat, weeping, and choked by sobs that shook his whole
body. Felicite was running hither and thither in the room.
Homais, motionless, uttered great sighs; and Monsieur Ca-
nivet, always retaining his self-command, nevertheless
began to feel uneasy.
‘The devil! yet she has been purged, and from the mo-
ment that the cause ceases—‘
‘The effect must cease,’ said Homais, ‘that is evident.’
‘Oh, save her!’ cried Bovary.
And, without listening to the chemist, who was still ven-
turing the hypothesis, ‘It is perhaps a salutary paroxysm,’
Canivet was about to administer some theriac, when they
416 Madame Bovary

heard the cracking of a whip; all the windows rattled, and a
post-chaise drawn by three horses abreast, up to their ears
in mud, drove at a gallop round the corner of the market. It
was Doctor Lariviere.
The apparition of a god would not have caused more
commotion. Bovary raised his hands; Canivet stopped
short; and Homais pulled off his skull-cap long before the
doctor had come in.
He belonged to that great school of surgery begotten
of Bichat, to that generation, now extinct, of philosophi-
cal practitioners, who, loving their art with a fanatical love,
exercised it with enthusiasm and wisdom. Everyone in his
hospital trembled when he was angry; and his students so
revered him that they tried, as soon as they were themselves
in practice, to imitate him as much as possible. So that in
all the towns about they were found wearing his long wad-
ded merino overcoat and black frock-coat, whose buttoned
cuffs slightly covered his brawny hands—very beautiful
hands, and that never knew gloves, as though to be more
ready to plunge into suffering. Disdainful of honours, of
titles, and of academies, like one of the old Knight-Hospi-
tallers, generous, fatherly to the poor, and practising virtue
without believing in it, he would almost have passed for a
saint if the keenness of his intellect had not caused him to
be feared as a demon. His glance, more penetrating than his
bistouries, looked straight into your soul, and dissected ev-
ery lie athwart all assertions and all reticences. And thus he
went along, full of that debonair majesty that is given by the
consciousness of great talent, of fortune, and of forty years

of a labourious and irreproachable life.
He frowned as soon as he had passed the door when he
saw the cadaverous face of Emma stretched out on her back
with her mouth open. Then, while apparently listening to
Canivet, he rubbed his fingers up and down beneath his
nostrils, and repeated—
‘Good! good!’
But he made a slow gesture with his shoulders. Bovary
watched him; they looked at one another; and this man, ac-
customed as he was to the sight of pain, could not keep back
a tear that fell on his shirt-frill.
He tried to take Canivet into the next room. Charles fol-
lowed him.
‘She is very ill, isn’t she? If we put on sinapisms? Any-
thing! Oh, think of something, you who have saved so
many!’
Charles caught him in both his arms, and gazed at him
wildly, imploringly, half-fainting against his breast.
‘Come, my poor fellow, courage! There is nothing more
to be done.’
And Doctor Lariviere turned away.
‘You are going?’
‘I will come back.’
He went out only to give an order to the coachman, with
Monsieur Canivet, who did not care either to have Emma
die under his hands.
The chemist rejoined them on the Place. He could not
by temperament keep away from celebrities, so he begged
Monsieur Lariviere to do him the signal honour of accept-
418 Madame Bovary

ing some breakfast.
He sent quickly to the ‘Lion d’Or’ for some pigeons; to the
butcher’s for all the cutlets that were to be had; to Tuvache
for cream; and to Lestiboudois for eggs; and the druggist
himself aided in the preparations, while Madame Homais
was saying as she pulled together the strings of her jacket—
‘You must excuse us, sir, for in this poor place, when one
hasn’t been told the night before—‘
‘Wine glasses!’ whispered Homais.
‘If only we were in town, we could fall back upon stuffed
trotters.’
‘Be quiet! Sit down, doctor!’
He thought fit, after the first few mouthfuls, to give some
details as to the catastrophe.
‘We first had a feeling of siccity in the pharynx, then in-
tolerable pains at the epigastrium, super purgation, coma.’
‘But how did she poison herself?’
‘I don’t know, doctor, and I don’t even know where she
can have procured the arsenious acid.’
Justin, who was just bringing in a pile of plates, began
to tremble.
‘What’s the matter?’ said the chemist.
At this question the young man dropped the whole lot on
the ground with a crash.
‘Imbecile!’ cried Homais. ‘awkward lout! block-head!
confounded ass!’
But suddenly controlling himself—
‘I wished, doctor, to make an analysis, and primo I deli-
cately introduced a tube—‘

‘You would have done better,’ said the physician, ‘to in-
troduce your fingers into her throat.’
His colleague was silent, having just before privately re-
ceived a severe lecture about his emetic, so that this good
Canivet, so arrogant and so verbose at the time of the club-
foot, was to-day very modest. He smiled without ceasing in
an approving manner.
Homais dilated in Amphytrionic pride, and the affecting
thought of Bovary vaguely contributed to his pleasure by a
kind of egotistic reflex upon himself. Then the presence of
the doctor transported him. He displayed his erudition, cit-
ed pell-mell cantharides, upas, the manchineel, vipers.
‘I have even read that various persons have found them-
selves under toxicological symptoms, and, as it were,
thunderstricken by black-pudding that had been subjected
to a too vehement fumigation. At least, this was stated in
a very fine report drawn up by one of our pharmaceutical
chiefs, one of our masters, the illustrious Cadet de Gassi-
court!’
Madame Homais reappeared, carrying one of those
shaky machines that are heated with spirits of wine; for
Homais liked to make his coffee at table, having, moreover,
torrefied it, pulverised it, and mixed it himself.
‘Saccharum, doctor?’ said he, offering the sugar.
Then he had all his children brought down, anxious to
have the physician’s opinion on their constitutions.
At last Monsieur Lariviere was about to leave, when Ma-
dame Homais asked for a consultation about her husband.
He was making his blood too thick by going to sleep every
420 Madame Bovary

evening after dinner.
‘Oh, it isn’t his blood that’s too thick,’ said the physician.
And, smiling a little at his unnoticed joke, the doctor
opened the door. But the chemist’s shop was full of people;
he had the greatest difficulty in getting rid of Monsieur Tu-
vache, who feared his spouse would get inflammation of the
lungs, because she was in the habit of spitting on the ashes;
then of Monsieur Binet, who sometimes experienced sud-
den attacks of great hunger; and of Madame Caron, who
suffered from tinglings; of Lheureux, who had vertigo; of
Lestiboudois, who had rheumatism; and of Madame Lefran-
cois, who had heartburn. At last the three horses started;
and it was the general opinion that he had not shown him-
self at all obliging.
Public attention was distracted by the appearance of
Monsieur Bournisien, who was going across the market
with the holy oil.
Homais, as was due to his principles, compared priests
to ravens attracted by the odour of death. The sight of an
ecclesiastic was personally disagreeable to him, for the cas-
sock made him think of the shroud, and he detested the one
from some fear of the other.
Nevertheless, not shrinking from what he called his
mission, he returned to Bovary’s in company with Caniv-
et whom Monsieur Lariviere, before leaving, had strongly
urged to make this visit; and he would, but for his wife’s
objections, have taken his two sons with him, in order to
accustom them to great occasions; that this might be a les-
son, an example, a solemn picture, that should remain in

their heads later on.
The room when they went in was full of mournful so-
lemnity. On the work-table, covered over with a white cloth,
there were five or six small balls of cotton in a silver dish,
near a large crucifix between two lighted candles.
Emma, her chin sunken upon her breast, had her eyes
inordinately wide open, and her poor hands wandered
over the sheets with that hideous and soft movement of the
dying, that seems as if they wanted already to cover them-
selves with the shroud. Pale as a statue and with eyes red as
fire, Charles, not weeping, stood opposite her at the foot of
the bed, while the priest, bending one knee, was muttering
words in a low voice.
She turned her face slowly, and seemed filled with joy
on seeing suddenly the violet stole, no doubt finding again,
in the midst of a temporary lull in her pain, the lost volup-
tuousness of her first mystical transports, with the visions
of eternal beatitude that were beginning.
The priest rose to take the crucifix; then she stretched
forward her neck as one who is athirst, and glueing her lips
to the body of the Man-God, she pressed upon it with all
her expiring strength the fullest kiss of love that she had
ever given. Then he recited the Misereatur and the Indul-
gentiam, dipped his right thumb in the oil, and began to
give extreme unction. First upon the eyes, that had so cov-
eted all worldly pomp; then upon the nostrils, that had been
greedy of the warm breeze and amorous odours; then upon
the mouth, that had uttered lies, that had curled with pride
and cried out in lewdness; then upon the hands that had de-
422 Madame Bovary

lighted in sensual touches; and finally upon the soles of the
feet, so swift of yore, when she was running to satisfy her
desires, and that would now walk no more.
The cure wiped his fingers, threw the bit of cotton dipped
in oil into the fire, and came and sat down by the dying
woman, to tell her that she must now blend her sufferings
with those of Jesus Christ and abandon herself to the divine
mercy.
Finishing his exhortations, he tried to place in her hand
a blessed candle, symbol of the celestial glory with which
she was soon to be surrounded. Emma, too weak, could
not close her fingers, and the taper, but for Monsieur Bour-
nisien would have fallen to the ground.
However, she was not quite so pale, and her face had an
expression of serenity as if the sacrament had cured her.
The priest did not fail to point this out; he even explained
to Bovary that the Lord sometimes prolonged the life of
persons when he thought it meet for their salvation; and
Charles remembered the day when, so near death, she had
received the communion. Perhaps there was no need to de-
spair, he thought.
In fact, she looked around her slowly, as one awaken-
ing from a dream; then in a distinct voice she asked for her
looking-glass, and remained some time bending over it, un-
til the big tears fell from her eyes. Then she turned away her
head with a sigh and fell back upon the pillows.
Her chest soon began panting rapidly; the whole of her
tongue protruded from her mouth; her eyes, as they rolled,
grew paler, like the two globes of a lamp that is going out,

so that one might have thought her already dead but for
the fearful labouring of her ribs, shaken by violent breath-
ing, as if the soul were struggling to free itself. Felicite knelt
down before the crucifix, and the druggist himself slightly
bent his knees, while Monsieur Canivet looked out vaguely
at the Place. Bournisien had again begun to pray, his face
bowed against the edge of the bed, his long black cassock
trailing behind him in the room. Charles was on the other
side, on his knees, his arms outstretched towards Emma.
He had taken her hands and pressed them, shuddering at
every beat of her heart, as at the shaking of a falling ruin.
As the death-rattle became stronger the priest prayed fast-
er; his prayers mingled with the stifled sobs of Bovary, and
sometimes all seemed lost in the muffled murmur of the
Latin syllables that tolled like a passing bell.
Suddenly on the pavement was heard a loud noise of clogs
and the clattering of a stick; and a voice rose—a raucous
voice—that sang—
‘Maids an the warmth of a summer day Dream of love
and of love always.’
Emma raised herself like a galvanised corpse, her hair
undone, her eyes fixed, staring.
‘Where the sickle blades have been, Nannette, gathering
ears of corn, Passes bending down, my queen, To the earth
where they were born.’
‘The blind man!’ she cried. And Emma began to laugh,
an atrocious, frantic, despairing laugh, thinking she saw
the hideous face of the poor wretch that stood out against
the eternal night like a menace.
424 Madame Bovary

‘The wind is strong this summer day, Her petticoat has
flown away.’
She fell back upon the mattress in a convulsion. They all
drew near. She was dead.

CHAPTER NINE
T here is always after the death of anyone a kind of stu-

pefaction; so difficult is it to grasp this advent of
nothingness and to resign ourselves to believe in it. But still,
when he saw that she did not move, Charles threw himself
upon her, crying—
‘Farewell! farewell!’
Homais and Canivet dragged him from the room.
‘Restrain yourself!’
‘Yes.’ said he, struggling, ‘I’ll be quiet. I’ll not do any-
thing. But leave me alone. I want to see her. She is my wife!’
And he wept.
‘Cry,’ said the chemist; ‘let nature take her course; that
will solace you.’
Weaker than a child, Charles let himself be led down-
stairs into the sitting-room, and Monsieur Homais soon
went home. On the Place he was accosted by the blind man,
who, having dragged himself as far as Yonville, in the hope
of getting the antiphlogistic pomade, was asking every
passer-by where the druggist lived.
‘There now! as if I hadn’t got other fish to fry. Well, so
much the worse; you must come later on.’
And he entered the shop hurriedly.
He had to write two letters, to prepare a soothing potion
for Bovary, to invent some lie that would conceal the poi-
426 Madame Bovary

soning, and work it up into an article for the ‘Fanal,’ without
counting the people who were waiting to get the news from
him; and when the Yonvillers had all heard his story of the
arsenic that she had mistaken for sugar in making a vanilla
cream. Homais once more returned to Bovary’s.
He found him alone (Monsieur Canivet had left), sitting
in an arm-chair near the window, staring with an idiotic
look at the flags of the floor.
‘Now,’ said the chemist, ‘you ought yourself to fix the
hour for the ceremony.’
‘Why? What ceremony?’ Then, in a stammering, fright-
ened voice, ‘Oh, no! not that. No! I want to see her here.’
Homais, to keep himself in countenance, took up a wa-
ter-bottle on the whatnot to water the geraniums.
‘Ah! thanks,’ said Charles; ‘you are good.’
But he did not finish, choking beneath the crowd of
memories that this action of the druggist recalled to him.
Then to distract him, Homais thought fit to talk a little
horticulture: plants wanted humidity. Charles bowed his
head in sign of approbation.
‘Besides, the fine days will soon be here again.’
‘Ah!’ said Bovary.
The druggist, at his wit’s end, began softly to draw aside
the small window-curtain.
‘Hallo! there’s Monsieur Tuvache passing.’
Charles repeated like a machine—-
‘Monsieur Tuvache passing!’
Homais did not dare to speak to him again about the
funeral arrangements; it was the priest who succeeded in

reconciling him to them.
He shut himself up in his consulting-room, took a pen,
and after sobbing for some time, wrote—
‘I wish her to be buried in her wedding-dress, with white
shoes, and a wreath. Her hair is to be spread out over her
shoulders. Three coffins, one of oak, one of mahogany, one
of lead. Let no one say anything to me. I shall have strength.
Over all there is to be placed a large piece of green velvet.
This is my wish; see that it is done.’
The two men were much surprised at Bovary’s romantic
ideas. The chemist at once went to him and said—
‘This velvet seems to me a superfetation. Besides, the ex-
pense—‘
‘What’s that to you?’ cried Charles. ‘Leave me! You did
not love her. Go!’
The priest took him by the arm for a turn in the garden.
He discoursed on the vanity of earthly things. God was very
great, was very good: one must submit to his decrees with-
out a murmur; nay, must even thank him.
Charles burst out into blasphemies: ‘I hate your God!’
‘The spirit of rebellion is still upon you,’ sighed the eccle-
siastic.
Bovary was far away. He was walking with great strides
along by the wall, near the espalier, and he ground his teeth;
he raised to heaven looks of malediction, but not so much
as a leaf stirred.
A fine rain was falling: Charles, whose chest was bare, at
last began to shiver; he went in and sat down in the kitch-
en.
428 Madame Bovary

At six o’clock a noise like a clatter of old iron was heard on
the Place; it was the ‘Hirondelle’ coming in, and he remained
with his forehead against the windowpane, watching all the
passengers get out, one after the other. Felicite put down a
mattress for him in the drawing-room. He threw himself
upon it and fell asleep.
Although a philosopher, Monsieur Homais respected the
dead. So bearing no grudge to poor Charles, he came back
again in the evening to sit up with the body; bringing with
him three volumes and a pocket-book for taking notes.
Monsieur Bournisien was there, and two large candles
were burning at the head of the bed, that had been taken out
of the alcove. The druggist, on whom the silence weighed,
was not long before he began formulating some regrets
about this ‘unfortunate young woman.’ and the priest re-
plied that there was nothing to do now but pray for her.
‘Yet,’ Homais went on, ‘one of two things; either she died
in a state of grace (as the Church has it), and then she has no
need of our prayers; or else she departed impertinent (that
is, I believe, the ecclesiastical expression), and then—‘
Bournisien interrupted him, replying testily that it was
none the less necessary to pray.
‘But,’ objected the chemist, ‘since God knows all our
needs, what can be the good of prayer?’
‘What!’ cried the ecclesiastic, ‘prayer! Why, aren’t you a
Christian?’
‘Excuse me,’ said Homais; ‘I admire Christianity. To be-
gin with, it enfranchised the slaves, introduced into the
world a morality—‘

‘That isn’t the question. All the texts-.’
‘Oh! oh! As to texts, look at history; it, is known that all
the texts have been falsified by the Jesuits.’
Charles came in, and advancing towards the bed, slowly
drew the curtains.
Emma’s head was turned towards her right shoulder, the
corner of her mouth, which was open, seemed like a black
hole at the lower part of her face; her two thumbs were bent
into the palms of her hands; a kind of white dust besprin-
kled her lashes, and her eyes were beginning to disappear
in that viscous pallor that looks like a thin web, as if spiders
had spun it over. The sheet sunk in from her breast to her
knees, and then rose at the tips of her toes, and it seemed
to Charles that infinite masses, an enormous load, were
weighing upon her.
The church clock struck two. They could hear the loud
murmur of the river flowing in the darkness at the foot of
the terrace. Monsieur Bournisien from time to time blew
his nose noisily, and Homais’ pen was scratching over the
paper.
‘Come, my good friend,’ he said, ‘withdraw; this specta-
cle is tearing you to pieces.’
Charles once gone, the chemist and the cure recom-
menced their discussions.
‘Read Voltaire,’ said the one, ‘read D’Holbach, read the
‘Encyclopaedia’!’
‘Read the ‘Letters of some Portuguese Jews,’’ said the oth-
er; ‘read ‘The Meaning of Christianity,’ by Nicolas, formerly
a magistrate.’
430 Madame Bovary

They grew warm, they grew red, they both talked at once
without listening to each other. Bournisien was scandal-
ized at such audacity; Homais marvelled at such stupidity;
and they were on the point of insulting one another when
Charles suddenly reappeared. A fascination drew him. He
was continually coming upstairs.
He stood opposite her, the better to see her, and he lost
himself in a contemplation so deep that it was no longer
painful.
He recalled stories of catalepsy, the marvels of magne-
tism, and he said to himself that by willing it with all his
force he might perhaps succeed in reviving her. Once he
even bent towards he, and cried in a low voice, ‘Emma!
Emma!’ His strong breathing made the flames of the can-
dles tremble against the wall.
At daybreak Madame Bovary senior arrived. Charles as
he embraced her burst into another flood of tears. She tried,
as the chemist had done, to make some remarks to him on
the expenses of the funeral. He became so angry that she
was silent, and he even commissioned her to go to town at
once and buy what was necessary.
Charles remained alone the whole afternoon; they had
taken Berthe to Madame Homais’; Felicite was in the room
upstairs with Madame Lefrancois.
In the evening he had some visitors. He rose, pressed
their hands, unable to speak. Then they sat down near one
another, and formed a large semicircle in front of the fire.
With lowered faces, and swinging one leg crossed over the
other knee, they uttered deep sighs at intervals; each one

was inordinately bored, and yet none would be the first to
go.
Homais, when he returned at nine o’clock (for the last
two days only Homais seemed to have been on the Place),
was laden with a stock of camphor, of benzine, and aromat-
ic herbs. He also carried a large jar full of chlorine water,
to keep off all miasmata. Just then the servant, Madame
Lefrancois, and Madame Bovary senior were busy about
Emma, finishing dressing her, and they were drawing down
the long stiff veil that covered her to her satin shoes.
Felicite was sobbing—‘Ah! my poor mistress! my poor
mistress!’
‘Look at her,’ said the landlady, sighing; ‘how pretty she
still is! Now, couldn’t you swear she was going to get up in
a minute?’
Then they bent over her to put on her wreath. They had
to raise the head a little, and a rush of black liquid issued, as
if she were vomiting, from her mouth.
‘Oh, goodness! The dress; take care!’ cried Madame Le-
francois. ‘Now, just come and help,’ she said to the chemist.
‘Perhaps you’re afraid?’
‘I afraid?’ replied he, shrugging his shoulders. ‘I dare say!
I’ve seen all sorts of things at the hospital when I was study-
ing pharmacy. We used to make punch in the dissecting
room! Nothingness does not terrify a philosopher; and, as I
often say, I even intend to leave my body to the hospitals, in
order, later on, to serve science.’
The cure on his arrival inquired how Monsieur Bovary
was, and, on the reply of the druggist, went on—‘The blow,
432 Madame Bovary

you see, is still too recent.’
Then Homais congratulated him on not being exposed,
like other people, to the loss of a beloved companion; whence
there followed a discussion on the celibacy of priests.
‘For,’ said the chemist, ‘it is unnatural that a man should
do without women! There have been crimes—‘
‘But, good heaven!’ cried the ecclesiastic, ‘how do you ex-
pect an individual who is married to keep the secrets of the
confessional, for example?’
Homais fell foul of the confessional. Bournisien defend-
ed it; he enlarged on the acts of restitution that it brought
about. He cited various anecdotes about thieves who had
suddenly become honest. Military men on approaching the
tribunal of penitence had felt the scales fall from their eyes.
At Fribourg there was a minister—
His companion was asleep. Then he felt somewhat stifled
by the over-heavy atmosphere of the room; he opened the
window; this awoke the chemist.
‘Come, take a pinch of snuff,’ he said to him. ‘Take it; it’ll
relieve you.’
A continual barking was heard in the distance. ‘Do you
hear that dog howling?’ said the chemist.
‘They smell the dead,’ replied the priest. ‘It’s like bees;
they leave their hives on the decease of any person.’
Homais made no remark upon these prejudices, for he
had again dropped asleep. Monsieur Bournisien, stronger
than he, went on moving his lips gently for some time, then
insensibly his chin sank down, he let fall his big black boot,
and began to snore.

They sat opposite one another, with protruding stom-
achs, puffed-up faces, and frowning looks, after so much
disagreement uniting at last in the same human weakness,
and they moved no more than the corpse by their side, that
seemed to be sleeping.
Charles coming in did not wake them. It was the last
time; he came to bid her farewell.
The aromatic herbs were still smoking, and spirals of
bluish vapour blended at the window-sash with the fog
that was coming in. There were few stars, and the night was
warm. The wax of the candles fell in great drops upon the
sheets of the bed. Charles watched them burn, tiring his
eyes against the glare of their yellow flame.
The watering on the satin gown shimmered white as
moonlight. Emma was lost beneath it; and it seemed to him
that, spreading beyond her own self, she blended confused-
ly with everything around her— the silence, the night, the
passing wind, the damp odours rising from the ground.
Then suddenly he saw her in the garden at Tostes, on
a bench against the thorn hedge, or else at Rouen in the
streets, on the threshold of their house, in the yard at Ber-
taux. He again heard the laughter of the happy boys beneath
the apple-trees: the room was filled with the perfume of her
hair; and her dress rustled in his arms with a noise like elec-
tricity. The dress was still the same.
For a long while he thus recalled all his lost joys, her atti-
tudes, her movements, the sound of her voice. Upon one fit
of despair followed another, and even others, inexhaustible
as the waves of an overflowing sea.
434 Madame Bovary

A terrible curiosity seized him. Slowly, with the tips of
his fingers, palpitating, he lifted her veil. But he uttered a
cry of horror that awoke the other two.
They dragged him down into the sitting-room. Then Fe-
licite came up to say that he wanted some of her hair.
‘Cut some off,’ replied the druggist.
And as she did not dare to, he himself stepped forward,
scissors in hand. He trembled so that he pierced the skin
of the temple in several places. At last, stiffening himself
against emotion, Homais gave two or three great cuts at
random that left white patches amongst that beautiful black
hair.
The chemist and the cure plunged anew into their occu-
pations, not without sleeping from time to time, of which
they accused each other reciprocally at each fresh awaken-
ing. Then Monsieur Bournisien sprinkled the room with
holy water and Homais threw a little chlorine water on the
floor.
Felicite had taken care to put on the chest of drawers, for
each of them, a bottle of brandy, some cheese, and a large
roll. And the druggist, who could not hold out any longer,
about four in the morning sighed—
‘My word! I should like to take some sustenance.’
The priest did not need any persuading; he went out to go
and say mass, came back, and then they ate and hobnobbed,
giggling a little without knowing why, stimulated by that
vague gaiety that comes upon us after times of sadness, and
at the last glass the priest said to the druggist, as he clapped
him on the shoulder—

‘We shall end by understanding one another.’
In the passage downstairs they met the undertaker’s men,
who were coming in. Then Charles for two hours had to suf-
fer the torture of hearing the hammer resound against the
wood. Next day they lowered her into her oak coffin, that
was fitted into the other two; but as the bier was too large,
they had to fill up the gaps with the wool of a mattress. At
last, when the three lids had been planed down, nailed, sol-
dered, it was placed outside in front of the door; the house
was thrown open, and the people of Yonville began to flock
round.
Old Rouault arrived, and fainted on the Place when he
saw the black cloth!
436 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER TEN
H e had only received the chemist’s letter thirty-six

hours after the event; and, from consideration for his
feelings, Homais had so worded it that it was impossible to
make out what it was all about.
First, the old fellow had fallen as if struck by apoplexy.
Next, he understood that she was not dead, but she might be.
At last, he had put on his blouse, taken his hat, fastened his
spurs to his boots, and set out at full speed; and the whole
of the way old Rouault, panting, was torn by anguish. Once
even he was obliged to dismount. He was dizzy; he heard
voices round about him; he felt himself going mad.
Day broke. He saw three black hens asleep in a tree. He
shuddered, horrified at this omen. Then he promised the
Holy Virgin three chasubles for the church, and that he
would go barefooted from the cemetery at Bertaux to the
chapel of Vassonville.
He entered Maromme shouting for the people of the inn,
burst open the door with a thrust of his shoulder, made for
a sack of oats, emptied a bottle of sweet cider into the man-
ger, and again mounted his nag, whose feet struck fire as it
dashed along.
He said to himself that no doubt they would save her;
the doctors would discover some remedy surely. He remem-
bered all the miraculous cures he had been told about. Then

she appeared to him dead. She was there; before his eyes, ly-
ing on her back in the middle of the road. He reined up, and
the hallucination disappeared.
At Quincampoix, to give himself heart, he drank three
cups of coffee one after the other. He fancied they had made
a mistake in the name in writing. He looked for the letter in
his pocket, felt it there, but did not dare to open it.
At last he began to think it was all a joke; someone’s
spite, the jest of some wag; and besides, if she were dead,
one would have known it. But no! There was nothing ex-
traordinary about the country; the sky was blue, the trees
swayed; a flock of sheep passed. He saw the village; he was
seen coming bending forward upon his horse, belabouring
it with great blows, the girths dripping with blood.
When he had recovered consciousness, he fell, weeping,
into Bovary’s arms: ‘My girl! Emma! my child! tell me—‘
The other replied, sobbing, ‘I don’t know! I don’t know!
It’s a curse!’
The druggist separated them. ‘These horrible details are
useless. I will tell this gentleman all about it. Here are the
people coming. Dignity! Come now! Philosophy!’
The poor fellow tried to show himself brave, and repeat-
ed several times. ‘Yes! courage!’
‘Oh,’ cried the old man, ‘so I will have, by God! I’ll go
along o’ her to the end!’
The bell began tolling. All was ready; they had to start.
And seated in a stall of the choir, side by side, they saw pass
and repass in front of them continually the three chanting
choristers.
438 Madame Bovary

The serpent-player was blowing with all his might. Mon-
sieur Bournisien, in full vestments, was singing in a shrill
voice. He bowed before the tabernacle, raising his hands,
stretched out his arms. Lestiboudois went about the church
with his whalebone stick. The bier stood near the lectern,
between four rows of candles. Charles felt inclined to get up
and put them out.
Yet he tried to stir himself to a feeling of devotion, to
throw himself into the hope of a future life in which he
should see her again. He imagined to himself she had
gone on a long journey, far away, for along time. But when
he thought of her lying there, and that all was over, that
they would lay her in the earth, he was seized with a fierce,
gloomy, despairful rage. At times he thought he felt nothing
more, and he enjoyed this lull in his pain, whilst at the same
time he reproached himself for being a wretch.
The sharp noise of an iron-ferruled stick was heard on
the stones, striking them at irregular intervals. It came
from the end of the church, and stopped short at the lower
aisles. A man in a coarse brown jacket knelt down painfully.
It was Hippolyte, the stable-boy at the ‘Lion d’Or.’ He had
put on his new leg.
One of the choristers went round the nave making a col-
lection, and the coppers chinked one after the other on the
silver plate.
‘Oh, make haste! I am in pain!’ cried Bovary, angrily
throwing him a five-franc piece. The churchman thanked
him with a deep bow.
They sang, they knelt, they stood up; it was endless! He

remembered that once, in the early times, they had been
to mass together, and they had sat down on the other side,
on the right, by the wall. The bell began again. There was
a great moving of chairs; the bearers slipped their three
staves under the coffin, and everyone left the church.
Then Justin appeared at the door of the shop. He sud-
denly went in again, pale, staggering.
People were at the windows to see the procession pass.
Charles at the head walked erect. He affected a brave air,
and saluted with a nod those who, coming out from the
lanes or from their doors, stood amidst the crowd.
The six men, three on either side, walked slowly, panting
a little. The priests, the choristers, and the two choirboys
recited the De profundis*, and their voices echoed over the
fields, rising and falling with their undulations. Sometimes
they disappeared in the windings of the path; but the great
silver cross rose always before the trees.
*Psalm CXXX.
The women followed in black cloaks with turned-down
hoods; each of them carried in her hands a large lighted
candle, and Charles felt himself growing weaker at this
continual repetition of prayers and torches, beneath this op-
pressive odour of wax and of cassocks. A fresh breeze was
blowing; the rye and colza were sprouting, little dewdrops
trembled at the roadsides and on the hawthorn hedges. All
sorts of joyous sounds filled the air; the jolting of a cart roll-
ing afar off in the ruts, the crowing of a cock, repeated again
and again, or the gambling of a foal running away under
the apple-trees: The pure sky was fretted with rosy clouds; a
440 Madame Bovary

bluish haze rested upon the cots covered with iris. Charles
as he passed recognised each courtyard. He remembered
mornings like this, when, after visiting some patient, he
came out from one and returned to her.
The black cloth bestrewn with white beads blew up from
time to time, laying bare the coffin. The tired bearers walked
more slowly, and it advanced with constant jerks, like a boat
that pitches with every wave.
They reached the cemetery. The men went right down to
a place in the grass where a grave was dug. They ranged
themselves all round; and while the priest spoke, the red
soil thrown up at the sides kept noiselessly slipping down
at the corners.
Then when the four ropes were arranged the coffin
was placed upon them. He watched it descend; it seemed
descending for ever. At last a thud was heard; the ropes
creaked as they were drawn up. Then Bournisien took the
spade handed to him by Lestiboudois; with his left hand
all the time sprinkling water, with the right he vigorously
threw in a large spadeful; and the wood of the coffin, struck
by the pebbles, gave forth that dread sound that seems to us
the reverberation of eternity.
The ecclesiastic passed the holy water sprinkler to his
neighbour. This was Homais. He swung it gravely, then
handed it to Charles, who sank to his knees in the earth and
threw in handfuls of it, crying, ‘Adieu!’ He sent her kiss-
es; he dragged himself towards the grave, to engulf himself
with her. They led him away, and he soon grew calmer, feel-
ing perhaps, like the others, a vague satisfaction that it was

all over.
Old Rouault on his way back began quietly smoking a
pipe, which Homais in his innermost conscience thought
not quite the thing. He also noticed that Monsieur Binet
had not been present, and that Tuvache had ‘made off’ after
mass, and that Theodore, the notary’s servant wore a blue
coat, ‘as if one could not have got a black coat, since that is
the custom, by Jove!’ And to share his observations with
others he went from group to group. They were deploring
Emma’s death, especially Lheureux, who had not failed to
come to the funeral.
‘Poor little woman! What a trouble for her husband!’
The druggist continued, ‘Do you know that but for me he
would have committed some fatal attempt upon himself?’
‘Such a good woman! To think that I saw her only last
Saturday in my shop.’
‘I haven’t had leisure,’ said Homais, ‘to prepare a few
words that I would have cast upon her tomb.’
Charles on getting home undressed, and old Rouault put
on his blue blouse. It was a new one, and as he had often
during the journey wiped his eyes on the sleeves, the dye
had stained his face, and the traces of tears made lines in
the layer of dust that covered it.
Madame Bovary senior was with them. All three were
silent. At last the old fellow sighed—
‘Do you remember, my friend, that I went to Tostes once
when you had just lost your first deceased? I consoled you
at that time. I thought of something to say then, but now—‘
Then, with a loud groan that shook his whole chest, ‘Ah! this
442 Madame Bovary

is the end for me, do you see! I saw my wife go, then my son,
and now to-day it’s my daughter.’
He wanted to go back at once to Bertaux, saying that he
could not sleep in this house. He even refused to see his
granddaughter.
‘No, no! It would grieve me too much. Only you’ll kiss her
many times for me. Good-bye! you’re a good fellow! And
then I shall never forget that,’ he said, slapping his thigh.
‘Never fear, you shall always have your turkey.’
But when he reached the top of the hill he turned back,
as he had turned once before on the road of Saint-Victor
when he had parted from her. The windows of the village
were all on fire beneath the slanting rays of the sun sink-
ing behind the field. He put his hand over his eyes, and saw
in the horizon an enclosure of walls, where trees here and
there formed black clusters between white stones; then he
went on his way at a gentle trot, for his nag had gone lame.
Despite their fatigue, Charles and his mother stayed very
long that evening talking together. They spoke of the days
of the past and of the future. She would come to live at Yon-
ville; she would keep house for him; they would never part
again. She was ingenious and caressing, rejoicing in her
heart at gaining once more an affection that had wandered
from her for so many years. Midnight struck. The village as
usual was silent, and Charles, awake, thought always of her.
Rodolphe, who, to distract himself, had been rambling
about the wood all day, was sleeping quietly in his chateau,
and Leon, down yonder, always slept.
There was another who at that hour was not asleep.

On the grave between the pine-trees a child was on his
knees weeping, and his heart, rent by sobs, was beating in
the shadow beneath the load of an immense regret, sweet-
er than the moon and fathomless as the night. The gate
suddenly grated. It was Lestiboudois; he came to fetch his
spade, that he had forgotten. He recognised Justin climb-
ing over the wall, and at last knew who was the culprit who
stole his potatoes.
444 Madame Bovary

CHAPTER ELEVEN
T he next day Charles had the child brought back. She

asked for her mamma. They told her she was away; that
she would bring her back some playthings. Berthe spoke of
her again several times, then at last thought no more of her.
The child’s gaiety broke Bovary’s heart, and he had to bear
besides the intolerable consolations of the chemist.
Money troubles soon began again, Monsieur Lheureux
urging on anew his friend Vincart, and Charles pledged
himself for exorbitant sums; for he would never consent to
let the smallest of the things that had belonged to HER be
sold. His mother was exasperated with him; he grew even
more angry than she did. He had altogether changed. She
left the house.
Then everyone began ‘taking advantage’ of him. Made-
moiselle Lempereur presented a bill for six months’ teaching,
although Emma had never taken a lesson (despite the re-
ceipted bill she had shown Bovary); it was an arrangement
between the two women. The man at the circulating library
demanded three years’ subscriptions; Mere Rollet claimed
the postage due for some twenty letters, and when Charles
asked for an explanation, she had the delicacy to reply—
‘Oh, I don’t know. It was for her business affairs.’
With every debt he paid Charles thought he had come to
the end of them. But others followed ceaselessly. He sent in

accounts for professional attendance. He was shown the let-
ters his wife had written. Then he had to apologise.
Felicite now wore Madame Bovary’s gowns; not all, for
he had kept some of them, and he went to look at them in
her dressing-room, locking himself up there; she was about
her height, and often Charles, seeing her from behind, was
seized with an illusion, and cried out—
‘Oh, stay, stay!’
But at Whitsuntide she ran away from Yonville, carried
off by Theodore, stealing all that was left of the wardrobe.
It was about this time that the widow Dupuis had the
honour to inform him of the ‘marriage of Monsieur Leon
Dupuis her son, notary at Yvetot, to Mademoiselle Leo-
cadie Leboeuf of Bondeville.’ Charles, among the other
congratulations he sent him, wrote this sentence—
‘How glad my poor wife would have been!’
One day when, wandering aimlessly about the house, he
had gone up to the attic, he felt a pellet of fine paper under
his slipper. He opened it and read: ‘Courage, Emma, courage.
I would not bring misery into your life.’ It was Rodolphe’s
letter, fallen to the ground between the boxes, where it had
remained, and that the wind from the dormer window had
just blown towards the door. And Charles stood, motion-
less and staring, in the very same place where, long ago,
Emma, in despair, and paler even than he, had thought of
dying. At last he discovered a small R at the bottom of the
second page. What did this mean? He remembered Rodol-
phe’s attentions, his sudden, disappearance, his constrained
air when they had met two or three times since. But the re-
446 Madame Bovary

spectful tone of the letter deceived him.
‘Perhaps they loved one another platonically,’ he said to
himself.
Besides, Charles was not of those who go to the bottom
of things; he shrank from the proofs, and his vague jealousy
was lost in the immensity of his woe.
Everyone, he thought, must have adored her; all men as-
suredly must have coveted her. She seemed but the more
beautiful to him for this; he was seized with a lasting, furi-
ous desire for her, that inflamed his despair, and that was
boundless, because it was now unrealisable.
To please her, as if she were still living, he adopted her
predilections, her ideas; he bought patent leather boots
and took to wearing white cravats. He put cosmetics on his
moustache, and, like her, signed notes of hand. She corrupt-
ed him from beyond the grave.
He was obliged to sell his silver piece by piece; next
he sold the drawing-room furniture. All the rooms were
stripped; but the bedroom, her own room, remained as be-
fore. After his dinner Charles went up there. He pushed the
round table in front of the fire, and drew up her armchair.
He sat down opposite it. A candle burnt in one of the gilt
candlesticks. Berthe by his side was painting prints.
He suffered, poor man, at seeing her so badly dressed,
with laceless boots, and the arm-holes of her pinafore torn
down to the hips; for the charwoman took no care of her.
But she was so sweet, so pretty, and her little head bent for-
ward so gracefully, letting the dear fair hair fall over her
rosy cheeks, that an infinite joy came upon him, a happi-

ness mingled with bitterness, like those ill-made wines that
taste of resin. He mended her toys, made her puppets from
cardboard, or sewed up half-torn dolls. Then, if his eyes fell
upon the workbox, a ribbon lying about, or even a pin left
in a crack of the table, he began to dream, and looked so sad
that she became as sad as he.
No one now came to see them, for Justin had run away to
Rouen, where he was a grocer’s assistant, and the druggist’s
children saw less and less of the child, Monsieur Homais
not caring, seeing the difference of their social position, to
continue the intimacy.
The blind man, whom he had not been able to cure with
the pomade, had gone back to the hill of Bois-Guillaume,
where he told the travellers of the vain attempt of the drug-
gist, to such an extent, that Homais when he went to town
hid himself behind the curtains of the ‘Hirondelle’ to avoid
meeting him. He detested him, and wishing, in the interests
of his own reputation, to get rid of him at all costs, he di-
rected against him a secret battery, that betrayed the depth
of his intellect and the baseness of his vanity. Thus, for six
consecutive months, one could read in the ‘Fanal de Rouen’
editorials such as these—
‘All who bend their steps towards the fertile plains of
Picardy have, no doubt, remarked, by the Bois-Guillaume
hill, a wretch suffering from a horrible facial wound. He
importunes, persecutes one, and levies a regular tax on all
travellers. Are we still living in the monstrous times of the
Middle Ages, when vagabonds were permitted to display in
our public places leprosy and scrofulas they had brought
448 Madame Bovary

back from the Crusades?’
Or—
‘In spite of the laws against vagabondage, the approaches
to our great towns continue to be infected by bands of beg-
gars. Some are seen going about alone, and these are not,
perhaps, the least dangerous. What are our ediles about?’
Then Homais invented anecdotes—
‘Yesterday, by the Bois-Guillaume hill, a skittish horse—‘
And then followed the story of an accident caused by the
presence of the blind man.
He managed so well that the fellow was locked up. But he
was released. He began again, and Homais began again. It
was a struggle. Homais won it, for his foe was condemned
to life-long confinement in an asylum.
This success emboldened him, and henceforth there was
no longer a dog run over, a barn burnt down, a woman beat-
en in the parish, of which he did not immediately inform the
public, guided always by the love of progress and the hate of
priests. He instituted comparisons between the elementary
and clerical schools to the detriment of the latter; called to
mind the massacre of St. Bartholomew a propos of a grant
of one hundred francs to the church, and denounced abuses,
aired new views. That was his phrase. Homais was digging
and delving; he was becoming dangerous.
However, he was stifling in the narrow limits of journal-
ism, and soon a book, a work was necessary to him. Then he
composed ‘General Statistics of the Canton of Yonville, fol-
lowed by Climatological Remarks.’ The statistics drove him
to philosophy. He busied himself with great questions: the

social problem: moralisation of the poorer classes, piscicul-
ture, caoutchouc, railways, etc. He even began to blush at
being a bourgeois. He affected the artistic style, he smoked.
He bought two chic Pompadour statuettes to adorn his
drawing-room.
He by no means gave up his shop. On the contrary, he
kept well abreast of new discoveries. He followed the great
movement of chocolates; he was the first to introduce ‘cocoa’
and ‘revalenta’ into the Seine-Inferieure. He was enthusias-
tic about the hydro-electric Pulvermacher chains; he wore
one himself, and when at night he took off his flannel vest,
Madame Homais stood quite dazzled before the golden
spiral beneath which he was hidden, and felt her ardour re-
double for this man more bandaged than a Scythian, and
splendid as one of the Magi.
He had fine ideas about Emma’s tomb. First he proposed
a broken column with some drapery, next a pyramid, then
a Temple of Vesta, a sort of rotunda, or else a ‘mass of ruins.’
And in all his plans Homais always stuck to the weeping
willow, which he looked upon as the indispensable symbol
of sorrow.
Charles and he made a journey to Rouen together to look
at some tombs at a funeral furnisher’s, accompanied by
an artist, one Vaufrylard, a friend of Bridoux’s, who made
puns all the time. At last, after having examined some hun-
dred designs, having ordered an estimate and made another
journey to Rouen, Charles decided in favour of a mauso-
leum, which on the two principal sides was to have a ‘spirit
bearing an extinguished torch.’
450 Madame Bovary

As to the inscription, Homais could think of nothing so
fine as Sta viator*, and he got no further; he racked his brain,
he constantly repeated Sta viator. At last he hit upon Ama-
bilen conjugem calcas**, which was adopted.
* Rest traveler. ** Tread upon a loving wife.
A strange thing was that Bovary, while continually
thinking of Emma, was forgetting her. He grew desperate
as he felt this image fading from his memory in spite of all
efforts to retain it. Yet every night he dreamt of her; it was
always the same dream. He drew near her, but when he was
about to clasp her she fell into decay in his arms.
For a week he was seen going to church in the evening.
Monsieur Bournisien even paid him two or three visits, then
gave him up. Moreover, the old fellow was growing intoler-
ant, fanatic, said Homais. He thundered against the spirit of
the age, and never failed, every other week, in his sermon,
to recount the death agony of Voltaire, who died devouring
his excrements, as everyone knows.
In spite of the economy with which Bovary lived, he
was far from being able to pay off his old debts. Lheureux
refused to renew any more bills. A distraint became immi-
nent. Then he appealed to his mother, who consented to let
him take a mortgage on her property, but with a great many
recriminations against Emma; and in return for her sacri-
fice she asked for a shawl that had escaped the depredations
of Felicite. Charles refused to give it her; they quarrelled.
She made the first overtures of reconciliation by offering
to have the little girl, who could help her in the house, to
live with her. Charles consented to this, but when the time

for parting came, all his courage failed him. Then there was
a final, complete rupture.
As his affections vanished, he clung more closely to the
love of his child. She made him anxious, however, for she
coughed sometimes, and had red spots on her cheeks.
Opposite his house, flourishing and merry, was the fam-
ily of the chemist, with whom everything was prospering.
Napoleon helped him in the laboratory, Athalie embroi-
dered him a skullcap, Irma cut out rounds of paper to cover
the preserves, and Franklin recited Pythagoras’ table in a
breath. He was the happiest of fathers, the most fortunate
of men.
Not so! A secret ambition devoured him. Homais han-
kered after the cross of the Legion of Honour. He had plenty
of claims to it.
‘First, having at the time of the cholera distinguished
myself by a boundless devotion; second, by having pub-
lished, at my expense, various works of public utility, such
as’ (and he recalled his pamphlet entitled, ‘Cider, its manu-
facture and effects,’ besides observation on the lanigerous
plant-louse, sent to the Academy; his volume of statistics,
and down to his pharmaceutical thesis); ‘without count-
ing that I am a member of several learned societies’ (he was
member of a single one).
‘In short!’ he cried, making a pirouette, ‘if it were only for
distinguishing myself at fires!’
Then Homais inclined towards the Government. He se-
cretly did the prefect great service during the elections. He
sold himself—in a word, prostituted himself. He even ad-
452 Madame Bovary

dressed a petition to the sovereign in which he implored
him to ‘do him justice”; he called him ‘our good king,’ and
compared him to Henri IV.
And every morning the druggist rushed for the paper to
see if his nomination were in it. It was never there. At last,
unable to bear it any longer, he had a grass plot in his garden
designed to represent the Star of the Cross of Honour with
two little strips of grass running from the top to imitate the
ribband. He walked round it with folded arms, meditating
on the folly of the Government and the ingratitude of men.
From respect, or from a sort of sensuality that made
him carry on his investigations slowly, Charles had not yet
opened the secret drawer of a rosewood desk which Emma
had generally used. One day, however, he sat down before
it, turned the key, and pressed the spring. All Leon’s letters
were there. There could be no doubt this time. He devoured
them to the very last, ransacked every corner, all the fur-
niture, all the drawers, behind the walls, sobbing, crying
aloud, distraught, mad. He found a box and broke it open
with a kick. Rodolphe’s portrait flew full in his face in the
midst of the overturned love-letters.
People wondered at his despondency. He never went out,
saw no one, refused even to visit his patients. Then they said
‘he shut himself up to drink.’
Sometimes, however, some curious person climbed on
to the garden hedge, and saw with amazement this long-
bearded, shabbily clothed, wild man, who wept aloud as he
walked up and down.
In the evening in summer he took his little girl with him

and led her to the cemetery. They came back at nightfall,
when the only light left in the Place was that in Binet’s win-
dow.
The voluptuousness of his grief was, however, incomplete,
for he had no one near him to share it, and he paid visits to
Madame Lefrancois to be able to speak of her.
But the landlady only listened with half an ear, having
troubles like himself. For Lheureux had at last established
the ‘Favorites du Commerce,’ and Hivert, who enjoyed a
great reputation for doing errands, insisted on a rise of wag-
es, and was threatening to go over ‘to the opposition shop.’
One day when he had gone to the market at Argueil to
sell his horse—his last resource—he met Rodolphe.
They both turned pale when they caught sight of one
another. Rodolphe, who had only sent his card, first stam-
mered some apologies, then grew bolder, and even pushed
his assurance (it was in the month of August and very hot)
to the length of inviting him to have a bottle of beer at the
public-house.
Leaning on the table opposite him, he chewed his cigar
as he talked, and Charles was lost in reverie at this face that
she had loved. He seemed to see again something of her in
it. It was a marvel to him. He would have liked to have been
this man.
The other went on talking agriculture, cattle, pasturage,
filling out with banal phrases all the gaps where an allusion
might slip in. Charles was not listening to him; Rodolphe
noticed it, and he followed the succession of memories that
crossed his face. This gradually grew redder; the nostrils
454 Madame Bovary

throbbed fast, the lips quivered. There was at last a moment
when Charles, full of a sombre fury, fixed his eyes on Rodol-
phe, who, in something of fear, stopped talking. But soon
the same look of weary lassitude came back to his face.
‘I don’t blame you,’ he said.
Rodolphe was dumb. And Charles, his head in his hands,
went on in a broken voice, and with the resigned accent of
infinite sorrow—
‘No, I don’t blame you now.’
He even added a fine phrase, the only one he ever
made—
‘It is the fault of fatality!’
Rodolphe, who had managed the fatality, thought the re-
mark very offhand from a man in his position, comic even,
and a little mean.
The next day Charles went to sit down on the seat in the
arbour. Rays of light were straying through the trellis, the
vine leaves threw their shadows on the sand, the jasmines
perfumed the air, the heavens were blue, Spanish flies
buzzed round the lilies in bloom, and Charles was suffocat-
ing like a youth beneath the vague love influences that filled
his aching heart.
At seven o’clock little Berthe, who had not seen him all
the afternoon, went to fetch him to dinner.
His head was thrown back against the wall, his eyes
closed, his mouth open, and in his hand was a long tress of
black hair.
‘Come along, papa,’ she said.
And thinking he wanted to play; she pushed him gently.

He fell to the ground. He was dead.
Thirty-six hours after, at the druggist’s request, Mon-
sieur Canivet came thither. He made a post-mortem and
found nothing.
When everything had been sold, twelve francs seventy-
five centimes remained, that served to pay for Mademoiselle
Bovary’s going to her grandmother. The good woman died
the same year; old Rouault was paralysed, and it was an
aunt who took charge of her. She is poor, and sends her to a
cotton-factory to earn a living.
Since Bovary’s death three doctors have followed one
another at Yonville without any success, so severely did
Homais attack them. He has an enormous practice; the au-
thorities treat him with consideration, and public opinion
protects him.
He has just received the cross of the Legion of Honour.
456 Madame Bovary


Madame Bovary PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Madame Bovary PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Madame Bovary PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Madame Bovary

Download free eBooks of classic literature, books and

Dear and Illustrious Friend,

Accept, then, here, the homage of my gratitude, which,

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 

W e were in class when the head-master came in, fol-

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 11

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 13

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 15

O ne night towards eleven o’clock they were awakened by

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 17

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 19

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 21

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 23

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 25

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 27

O ne morning old Rouault brought Charles the money

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 29

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 31

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 33

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 35

T he guests arrived early in carriages, in one-horse chais-

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 37

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 39

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 41

T he brick front was just in a line with the street, or rather

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 43

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 45

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 47

S he had read ‘Paul and Virginia,’ and she had dreamed of

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 49

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 51

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 53

S he thought, sometimes, that, after all, this was the hap-

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 55

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 57

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 59

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 61

T he chateau, a modern building in Italian style, with

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 63

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 65

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 67

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 69

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 71

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 73

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 75

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 77

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 79

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 81

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 83

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 85

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 87

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 89

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 91

Y onville-l’Abbaye (so called from an old Capuchin abbey

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 93

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com

Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com